wherein to reioyce but not with God 3 For what saith the Scripture * Abraham beleued God it was counted to him for righteousnes 4 Now to him that worketh the wages is not counted by fauour but by dette 5 But to him that worketh not but beleueth in him that iustifieth the vngodlie his faith is counted for righteousnes 6 Euen as Dauid declareth the blessednes of the 〈◊〉 vnto whome God imputeth righteousnes without workes saying 7 * Blessed are thei whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered 8 Blessed is the man to whome the Lord imputeth not sinne 9 Came this blessednes then vpon the circumcision onely or vpon the vncircumcision also For we say that faith was imputed vnto Abraham for righteousnes 10 How was it then imputed when he was cir cumcised or vncircumcised not when he was circumcised but when he was vncircum cised 11 * After he receiued the signe of circumcisiō as the seale of the righteousnes of the faith which he had when he was vncircumcised that he shulde be the Father of all them that beleue not being circūcised that righteousnes might be imputed to them also 12 And the Father of circumcision not vnto them onely which are of the circumcision but vnto thē also that walke in the steppes of the faith of our Father Abraham which he had when he was vncircumcised 13 For the promes that he shulde be the heire of the worlde was not giuen to Abraham or to his seed through the law but through the righteousnes of faith 14 For if they which are of the Law be heires faith is made voyde the promes is made of none effect 15 For the Law causeth wrath 〈◊〉 where no Law is there is no transgression 16 Therefore it is by faith that it might come by grace and the promes might be sure to all the sede not to that onely which is of the Law but also to that which is of the faith of Abraham who is the Father of vs all 17 As it is written * I haue made thee a Father of many naciōs euen before God whom he beleued who quickeneth the dead 〈◊〉 calleth those things which be not as thogh they were 18 Which Abraham aboue hope beleued vnder hope that he shulde be the Father of many nacions according to that which was spoken to him * So shal thy sede be 19 And he not weake in the faith considered not his owne bodie which was now dead being almost an hundreth yere olde nether the deadnes of Saras wombe 20 Nether did he doubte of the promes of God through vnbeliefe but was strengthened in the faith and gaue glorie to God 21 Being fully assured that he which had promised was also able to do it 22 And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousnes 23 Now it is not written for him onely that it was imputed to him for righteousnes 24 But also forvs to whome it shal be imputed for righteousnes which beleue in him that raised vp Iesus our Lord from the dead 25 Who was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification CHAP. V. 1 He declareth the frute of faith 7 And by comparison setteth forthe the loue of God and obedience of Christ which is the fundacion and grounde of the same 1 THen being iustified by faith we haue peace towarde God through our Lord Iesus Christ. 2 * By whome also we haue accesse through faith vnto this grace where in we stand and reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God 3 Nether do we so onely but also we * reioyce in tribulations knowing that tribulation bringeth forthe patience 4 And patience experience and experience hope 5 And hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holie Gost which is giuen vnto vs. 6 For Christ when we were yet of nostrength at his time dyed for the * vngodlie 7 Douteles one wil scarse dye for a righteous man but yet for a good man it may be that one dare dye 8 But God setteth out his loue towarde vs seing that while we were yet sinners Christ dyed for vs. 9 〈◊〉 more then being now iustified by his blood we shal be saued from wrath through him 10 For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Sonne muche more being reconciled we shal be saued by his life 11 And not onely so but we also reioyce in God through our Lord Iesus Christ by whome we haue now receiued the atonement 12 Wherefore as by one man sinne entred into the worlde and death by sinne and so death went ouer all men for asmuche as all men haue sinned 13 For vnto the time of the Law was sinne in the worlde but sinne is not imputed whille there is no Law 14 But death reigned from Adam to Moses euen ouer thē also that sinned not after the like maner of the trāsgressiō of Adā which was the figure of him that was to come 15 But yet the gift is not so as is the offence for if through the offence of one many be dead muche more the grace of God and the gift by grace which is by one man Iesus Christ hath abunded vnto many 16 Nether is the gift so as that which entred in by one that sinned for the faute came of one offence vnto condēnacion but the gift is of many offences to iustification 17 For if by the offence of one death reigned through one muche more shal they which receiue the abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousnes reigne in life through one that is Iesus Christ. 18 Likewise thē as by the offence of one the faute came on all men to condemnation so by the iustifying of one the benefit abūded toward all men to the iustification of life 19 For as by one mans disobediēce many were made sinners so by the obediēce of one shal many also be made righteous 20 Moreouer the Law entred thereup on that the offence shuld abūde neuertheles where sinne abunded there grace abunded much more 21 That as sinne had reigned vnto death so might grace also reigne by righteousnes vnto eternallife through Iesus Christ our Lord CHAP. VI. Because no man shulde glorie in the flesh but rather seke to subdue it to the Spirit 3 He sheweth by the vertue end of Baptisme 5 That regeneration is ioyned with iustification and therefore exhorteth to godlie life 21 Setting before mens eyes the 〈◊〉 of sinne aud righteousnes 1 WHat shal we say then Shal we continue stilin sinne that grace may abunde God forbid 2 How shal we that are dead to sinne liue ye therein 3 Knowe ye not that* all we
haue eternal life and that ye maye beleue in the Name of the Sonne of God 14 And thys is the assurance that we haue in him * that if we aske aniething accordyng to his wil he heareth vs. 15 And if we knowe that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske we knowe that we haue the peticions that we haue desired of him 16 If anie man se his brother sinne a sinne that is not vnto death let hym aske and he shall giue him lyfe for them that sinne not vnto death * There is a sinne vnto death I saye not that thou shuldest praye for it 17 All vnryghteousnes is sinne but there is a sinne not vnto death 18 We knowe that whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not but he that is begotten of God kepeth himself and the wicked toucheth him not 19 We knowe that we are of GOD and the whole worlde lyeth in wickednes 20 But we knowe that the Sonne of God is * come and hathe giuen vs a minde to knowe him whiche is true and we are in him that is true that is in his Sonne Iesus Christ this same is verie God and eternal life 21 Babes kepe your selues from idoles Amē THE SECONDE EPISTLE of Iohn He writeth vnto a certeine ladie 4 Reioycing that her children walke in the trueth 5 And exhorteth vnto loue 7 Warneth them to beware of such deceiuers as denie that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh 8 Prayeth them to continue in the doctrine of Christ. 10 And to haue nothing to do with them that brynge not the true doctrine of Christ Iesus our Sauiour 1 THe Elder to the elect Ladie and her chyldren whome I loue in 〈◊〉 the trueth ād not I onelye but also all that haue knowē the trueth 2 For the trueths sake whyche dwelleth in in vs and shal be with vs for euer 3 Grace be with you mercie ād peace frō God the Father and frō the Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of the Father with trueth and loue 4 I reioyced greatly that I founde of thy children walkyng in trueth as we haue receiued a commandement of the Father 5 And now beseche I thee Ladie not as writing a new commandement vnto thee but that same whiche we had frō the beginning that we * loue one another 6 And this is the loue that we shulde walke af ter his commandements This commandement is that as ye haue hearde from the begynning ye shulde walke in it 7 For manie deceiuers are entred in the world which confesse not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh He that is suche one is a deceiuer and an Antichrist 8 Loke to your selues that we lose not the thyngs whiche we haue done but that we may receiue a ful rewarde 9 Whosoeuer transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hathe not God He that continueth in the doctrine of Christ he hath bothe the Father and the Sonne 10 If there come anie vnto you and bring not this doctrine * receiue him not to house nether bid him God spede 11 For he that biddeth him God spede is partaker of his euil dedes Althogh I had manie thynges to write vnto you yet I wolde not write with paper and yncke but I trust to come vnto you ād speake mouth to mouth that our ioye may be ful 12 The sonnes of thine elect sister grete thee Amen THE THIRD EPIstle of Iohn 3 He is glad of Gaius that he walketh in the trueth 8 Exhorteth to be louyng vnto the poore Christen in their persecution 9 Sheweth the vnkinde dealing of Diotrephes 12 And the good reporte of Demetrius 1 THE Elder vnto the beloued Gaius whome I loue in the trueth 2 Beloued I wishe chiefly that thou prosperedst and faredst wel as thy soule prospereth 3 For I reioyced greatly when the brethren came and testified of the trueth that is in thee how thou walkest in the trueth 4 I haue no greater ioye then this that is to he are that my sonnes walke in veritie 5 Beloued thou doest faythfully whatsoeuer thou doest to the brethren and to strāgers 6 Whiche bare witnes of thy loue before the Churches Whome if thou bringest of their iourney as it besemeth accordyng to God thou shalt do wel 7 Because that for hys Names sake they went forthe and toke nothing of the Gentiles 8 We therefore ought to receiue suche that we might be helpers to the trueth 9 I wrote vnto the Churche but Diotrephes whiche loueth to haue the preeminence among them receiueth vs not 10 Wherefore if I come I will declare hys dedes whyche he doeth prateling againste vs with malicious wordes and not there with content nether he him self receiueth the bre thren but forbiddeth them that wolde and thrusteth them out of the Church 11 Beloued followe not that which is euil but that whiche is good he that doeth well is of god but he that doth euil hath not sene god 12 Demetrius hathe good reporte of all men and of the trueth itselfe yea and we ourselues beare recorde and ye knowe that our recorde is true 13 I haue manie thyngs to write but I will not with yncke and pen write vnto thee 14 For I truste I shall shortely se thee and we shal speake mouth to mouth Peace be with thee The friends salute thee Grete the friends by name THE GENERAL Epistle of Iude. THE ARGVMENT SAint Iude admonisheth all Churches generally to take hede of deceiuers which go about to drawe awaye the hearts of the simple people from the trueth of God and willeth them to haue no societie with suche whome he setteth forthe in their liuelie colours shewing by diuers examples of the Scriptures what horrible vengeance is prepared for thē finally he comforteth the faithful and exhorteth them to perseuere in the doctrine of the Apostles of Iesus Christ. 1 IVde a seruant of Iesus Christ and brother of Iames to them whiche are cal led and sanctified of God the Father and reserued to Iesus Christ 2 Mercie vnto you and peace and loue be multiplied 3 Beloued when I gaue all diligence to write vnto you of the commune saluation it was nedeful for me to write vnto you to exhorte you that ye shulde earnestly contende for the maintenance of the faith whiche was once giuen vnto the Saintes 4 For there are certeine men crept in whiche were before of olde ordeyned to this condemnation vngodlie men they are whiche turne the grace of our God into wantonnes and * denye God the onelie Lorde and our Lord Iesus Christ. 5 I wil therefore put you in remembrance forasmuche as ye once knewe thys howe that the Lord after that he had deliuered the peo ple out of Egypte * destroyed them afterwarde which beleued not 6 The * Angels also which kept not their first estat but
people and the shepe of hys pasture 4 Enter into his gates with praise into his courtes with reioycing praise hym blesse his Name 5 For the Lord is good his mercie is euerlasting and his trueth is from generacion to generacion PSAL. CI. 1 Dauid describeth what gouernement he will obserue in his house and kingdome 5 He wil punish and correct by rooting forthe the wicked 6 And cherishing the godlie persones ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 I Will sing mercie and iudgement vnto thee ô Lord wil I sing 2 I wil do wisely in the persite waie til thou comest to me I will walke in the vprightnes of mine hearte in the middes of myne house 3 I wil set no wicked thing before mine eies I hate the worke of them that fall awaie it shal not cleaue vnto me 4 A froward hearte shall depart from me I wil knowe none euil 5 Him that priuely sclan dereth his neighbour wil I destroie him that hath a proude loke and high heart I can not suffer 6 Mine eies shal be vnto the faithful of the land that they maie dwell with me he that walketh in a perfit waie he shal serue me 7 There shall no deceitfull persone dwell within mine house he that telleth lies shal not remaine in my sight 8 Betimes will I destroye all the wicked of the land that I maie cut of all the workers of iniquitie from the Citie of the Lord. PSAL. CII 1 It semeth that this praier was appointed to ' the faithfull to praie in the captiutie of 〈◊〉 16 A consolation for the building of the Church 18 whereof followeth the praise of God to be published vnto all posteritie 〈◊〉 The conuersion of the Gentiles 28 And the stabilitie of the Church ¶ A praier of the afflicted when he shal be in distres and powre forthe his meditation before the Lord. 1 O Lord heare my praier let my crye come vnto thee 2 Hide not thy face from me in the time of my trouble in cline thine eares vnto me when I call make haste to heare me 3 For my daies are consumed like smoke my bones are burnt like an herth 4 Mine heartis smitten and withereth like grasse because I forgate to eat my bread 5 For the voice of my groning my bones do cleaue to my skin 6 I am like a pelicane of the wildernes I am like an owle of the deserts 7 I watche and am as a sparowe alone vpon the house toppe 8 Mine enemies reuile me daiely and thei that rage against me haue sworne against me 9 Surely I haue eaten ashes as breade and mingled my drinke with weping 10 Because of thine indignation and thy wrath for thou hast heaued me vp and cast me downe 11 My daies are like a shado we that fadeth and I am withered like grasse 12 But thou ô Lord doest remaine for euer and thy remembrance from generacion to generacion 13 Thou wilt arise haue mercie vpō Zión for the time to haue mercie thereō for the appointed time is come 14 For thy seruāts delite in the stones the-reof and haue pitie on the dust thereof 15 Then the heathen shal feare the Name of the Lord and all the Kings of the earth thy glorie 16 When the Lord shal buylde vp Zión and shal appeare in his glorie 17 And shal turne vnto the praier of the desolate and not despise their praier 18 This shal be writen for the generacion to come and the people which shal be created shal praise the Lord. 19 For he hath loked downe from the height of his Sanctuarie out of the heauē did the Lord beholde the earth 20 That he might heare the mourning of the prisoner and deliuer the childrē of death 21 That they maye declare the Name of the LORD in Zión and hys prayse in Ierusalém 22 When the people shal be gathered together and the kyngdomes to serue the Lord. 23 He abated my strength in the waye shortened my daies 24 And I said O my God take me not away in the middes of my daies thy yeres endure from generacion to generacion 25 Thou hast a foretime laied the fundation of the earth and the heauēs are the worke of thine hands 26 Thei shall perishe but thou shalt endure euen thei all shal waxe olde as doeth a garment as vesture shalt thouchange them and thei shal be changed 27 But thou art the same and ' thy yeres shal not faile 28 The children of thy seruants shal continue and their sede shal stand fast in thy sight PSAL. CIII 1 He prouoketh all to praise the Lord which hathe pardoned his sinnes deliuered him from destruction and giuen him sufficient of all good things 10 Then head deth the ten dre mercies of God which he sheweth likea moste tendre Father towards his childrē 14 The frailtie of mans life 20 An exhortation to man and Angels to praise the Lord. 1 MY soule praise thou the Lord and all that is within me praise his holie Name 2 My soule praise thou the Lord and forget not all his benefites 3 Which forgiueth all thine iniquitie and healeth all thine in firmities 4 Which redemeth thy life from the graue and crowneth thee with mercie and compassions 5 Which satisfieth thy mouth with good things and thy youth is renued like the egles 6 The Lord executeth righteousnes and iud gement to all that are oppressed 7 He made his waies knowen vnto Mosés his workes vnto the children of Israél 8 The Lord is ful of compassion and mercie slowe to angre and of great kindenes 9 He wil not alwaie chide nether kepe his angre for euer 10 He hathe not dealt with vs after our sinnes nor rewarded vs according to our ini quities 11 For as high as the heauen is aboue the earth so great is his mercie toward them that feare him 12 As farre as the East is from the West so farre hathe he remoued our sinnes fromvs 13 As a father hathe compassion on his children so hathe the Lord compassion on thē that feare him 14 For he knoweth whereof we be made he remembreth that we are but dust 15 The daies of man are as grasse as a flower of the field so florisheth he 16 For the winde goeth ouer it and it is gone and the place thereof shal knowe it nomore 17 But the louing kindenes of the Lord endureth for euer vpon them that feare him and his righteousnes vpon childrēs children 18 Vnto them that kepe his couenant and thinke vpon his commandements to do them 19 The Lord hathe prepared his throne in heauen and his kingdome ruleth ouer all 20 Praise the Lord ye his Angels that excel in strength that do his commandement in obeying the voice of his worde 21 Praise the Lord all ye his
blacke and darke 10 And be hold there met him a woman with an harlots behauiour and subtil in heart 11 She is babling and lowde whose fete cā not abide in her house 12 Now she is without now in the stretes lieth in waite at euerie corner 13 So she caught him and kissed him with an impudent face said vnto him 14 I haue peace offrings this daye haue I paied my vowes 15 Therefore came I forth to mete thee that I might sekethy face I haue foūde thee 16 I haue deckt my bed with ornamēts carpets and laces of Egypt 17 I haue perfumed my bed with myrrhe aloes and cynamom 18 Come let vs take our fil of loue vntil the mornig let vs take our pleasure in 〈◊〉 19 For mine housband is not at home he is gone a iourney farre of 20 〈◊〉 hathe taken with him a bagge of siluer and will come home at the daye appointed 21 Thus with her great craft she caused him to yelde and with her slattering lippes she entised him 22 And he followed her straight waies as an oxe that goeth to the slaughter as a foole to the stockes for correction 23 Till a darte strike through his liuer as a birde hasteth to the snare not knowing that he is in danger 24 ¶ Heare me now therefore ō children hearken to the wordes of my mouth 25 Let not thine heart decline to her wayes wander thou not in her paths 26 For she hathe caused manie to fall downe wounded and the stronge men are all slayne by her 27 Her house is the waie * vnto the graue which goeth downe to the chābers of death CHAP. VIII 1 Wisdome declareth her excellencie 11 Riches 15 Power 22 Eternitie 32 She exhorteth all to loue followe her 1 DOeth * not wisdome crye and vnderstanding vtter her voyce 2 She standeth in the top of the high places by the way in the place of the paths 3 She cryeth besides the gates before the citie at the entrie of the dores 4 O mē I call vnto you and vtter my voice to the children of men 5 O ye foolishe men vnderstand wisdome and ye Ô fooles be wise in heart 6 Giue 〈◊〉 for I will speake of excellent things and the opening of my lippes shal teache things that be right 7 For my mouth shal speake the trueth and my lippes abhorre wickednes 8 All the wordes of my mouthe are righteous there is no lewdenes nor fro wardenes in them 9 Thei are all plaine to him that wil vnderstand and straight to them that wold finde knowledge 10 Receiue mine instruction and not siluer and knowledge rather then fine golde 11 For wisdome is better then precious stones and all pleasures are not to be compared vnto her 12 I wisdome dwel with prudēce and I finde forthe knowledge and counsels 13 The feare of the Lord is to hate euil as pride and arrogancie and the euill waye and a mouth that speaketh lewde things I do hate 14 I haue counsel and wisdome I am vnderstanding and I haue strength 15 By me Kings reigne and princes decree iustice 16 By me princes rule and the nobles and all the iudges of the earth 17 I loue them that loue me thei that seke me early shal finde me 18 Riches and honour are with me euen durable riches and righteousnes 19 My frute is better then golde euen then fine golde and my reuenues better then fine siluer 20 I cause to walke in the waie of righteous nes and in the middes of the pathes of iudgement 21 That I maie cause thē that loue me to inherite substance I wil fil their treasures 22 The Lord hath possessed me in the beginning of his waie I was before his workes of olde 23 I was set vp from euerlasting frome the beginning and before the earth 24 When there were no depths was I begotten when there were no fountaines abunding with water 25 Before the mountaines were setled and before the hilles was I begotten 26 He had not yet made the earthe nor the open places nor the height of the dust in the worlde 27 Whē he prepared the heauēs I was there when he set the compas vpon the depe 28 When he established the cloudes aboue whē he cōfirmed the foūtaines of the depe 29 When he gaue his decree to the sea that the waters shulde not passe his commādement when he appointed the fundacions of the earth 30 Then was I with him as a nourisher and I was daily his delite reioycing alwaie before him 31 And toke my solace in the compasse of his earth and my delite is with the chil dren of men 32 Therefore now hearken ô children vnto me for blessed are thei that kepe my waie 33 Heare instruction and be ye wise refuse it not blessed is the man that heareth me watching daily at my gates and giuing attendance at the postes of my dores 34 For he that fin deth me fin deth life and shal obteine fauour of the Lord. 35 But he that sinneth against me hurteth his owne soule and all that hate me loue death CHAP IX 2 Wisdome calleth all to her feast 7 The scorner wil not be corrected 10 The feare of God 13 The conditions of the harlot 1 WIsdome hathe buylt her house hewen out her seuen pillers 2 She hathe killed her vitailes drawen her wine and prepared her table 3 She hathe sent forthe her maidens and cryeth vpon the higgest places of the citie 〈◊〉 4 Whoso is simple let him come hether to him that is destitute of wisdom she saith 5 Come and eat of my meat and drinke of the wine that I haue drawen 6 Forsake your way ye foolish and ye shal liue walke in the waie of vnderstanding 7 He that reproueth a scorner purchasseth to him self shame and he that rebuketh the wicked getteth him self a blot 8 Rebuke not a scorner lest he hate thee but rebuke a wise mā he wil loue thee 9 Giue admonicion to the wise and he wil be the wiser teache a righteous man and he wil increase in learning 10 The beginning of wisdome is the feare of the Lord and the knowledge of holy things is vnderstanding 11 For thy dayes shal be multiplied by me and the yeres of thy life shal be augmented 12 If thou be wise thou shalt be wise for thy self and if thou be a scorner thou alone shalt suffre 13 ¶ A foolish woman is troublesome she is ignorant and knoweth nothing 14 But she sitteth at the dore of her house on a seat in the hye places of the citie 15 To call them that passe by the way that go right on their way saying 16 Who so is simple let him come hether and to him that is destitute of
way to turne from it if he do not turne from his way he shal dye for his iniquitie but thou hast deliuered thy soule 10 Therefore ô thou sonne of man speake vnto the house of Israél Thus ye speake and say If our transgressions and our sinnes be vpon vs and we are consumed because of them how shulde we then liue 11 Say vnto them as I liue saith the lord God I desire not the death of the wicked but that the wicked turne from his way and liue turne you turne you from your euil wayes for why wil ye dye ô ye house of Israél 12 Therefore thou sonne of man say vnto the children of thy people The righteousnes of the righteous shal not deliuer him in the day of his transgression nor the wickednes of the wicked shal cause him to fall therein in the day that he retur neth from his wickednes nether shal the righteousnes liue for his righteousnes in the day that he sinneth 13 When I shal say vnto the righteous that he shal surely liue if he trust to his owne righteousnes and commit iniquitie all his righteousnes shal be no more remembred but for his iniquitie that he hathe commit ted he shal dye for the same 14 Againe when I shal say vnto the wicked Thou shalt dye the death if he turne from his sinne and do that which is lawful and right 15 To wit if the wicked restore the pledge and giue againe that he had robbed and walke in the statutes of life without committing iniquitie he shal surely liue and not dye 16 None of his sinnes that he hathe committed shal be mencioned vnto him because he hathe done that which is lawful and right he shal surely liue 17 Yet the children of thy people say * The way of the LORD is not equal but their owne way is vnequal 18 When the righteous turneth from his righ teousnes committeth iniquitie he shal euen dye thereby 19 But if the wicked returne from his wicked nes and do that which is lawful and right he shal liue thereby 20 Yet ye say The way of the lord is not equal O ye house of Israél I wil iudge you euerie one after his wayes 21 Also in the twelfth yere of our captiuitie in the tenth moneth and in the fift day of the moneth one that had escaped out of Ierusalém came vnto me and said The citie is smitten 22 Now the hand of the Lord had bene vpō me in the euening a fore he that had escaped came had opened my mouth vntil he came to me in the mourning when he had opened my mouth I was no more dom me 23 Againe the worde of the Lord came vnto me and said 24 Sonne of man these that dwell in the desolate places of the land of Israél talke and say Abraham was but one and he possessed the land but we are many therefore the land shal be giuen vs in possession 25 Wherefore say vnto them Thus saith the Lord God Ye eat with the blood and lift vp your eyes towarde your idoles and sheade blood shulde ye then possesse the land 26 Ye leane vpon your sworde ye worke abominacion and ye defile euerie one his neighbours wife shulde ye thē possesse the land 27 Say thus vnto them Thus saith the Lord God As I liue so surely thei that are in the desolate places shal fall by the sworde him that is in the open field wil I giue vnto the beastes to be deuoured and thei that be in the fortes and in the caues shal dye of the pestilence 28 For I wil lay the 〈◊〉 desolate and waste the * pompe of her strength shal cease and the mountaines of 〈◊〉 shal be desolate and none shal passe through 29 Then shal thei knowe that I am the Lord when I haue laide the land desolate and waste because of all their abominacions that thei haue committed 30 Also thou sonne of mā the children of thy people that talke of thee by the walles and in the dores of houses and speake one to another euerie one to his brother saying Come I pray you and heare what is the worde that commeth from the Lord. 31 For thei come vnto thee as the people vseth to come and my people sit before thee and heare thy wordes but thei wil not do them for with their mouthes thei make iestes their heart goeth after their couetousnes 32 And 〈◊〉 thou art vnto them as a iesting song of one that hathe a pleasant voyce and can sing wel for thei heare thy wordes but thei do them not 33 And when this commeth to passe for lo it wil come then shal thei knowe that a Prophet hathe bene among them CHAP. XXXIIII 2 Against the shepherdes that despised the flocke of Christ and 〈◊〉 their owne gain 7 〈◊〉 Lord saith that he wil visite 〈◊〉 dispersed flocke and gather them together 23. He promiseth the true shepherd Christ and with him peace 1 ANd the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 2 Sonne of man prophecie against the shepherdes of Israél prophecie and say vnto them Thus saith the Lord God vnto the shepherdes * Wo be vnto the shepherdes of Israél that fede them selues shulde not the shepherdes fede the flockes 3 Ye eat b fat and ye clothe you with the woll ye kil them that are fed but ye fede not the shepe 4 The weake haue ye not strengthened the sicke haue ye not healed nether haue ye bounde vp the broken nor broghtagai ne that which was d iuen away nether haue ye soght that which was lost but with crueltie with 〈◊〉 haue ye ruled them 5 And they were scattred without a shepherde and when thei were dispersed thei were deuoured of all the beasts of the field 6 My shepe wandred through all the mountaines and vpon euerie hye hil yea my floc ke was scattred through all the earth and none did seke or serche after them 7 Therefore ye shepherdes heare the worde of the Lord. 8 As I liue saith the Lord God surely because se my flocke was spoiled and my shepe we re deuoured of all the beastes of the field hauing no shepherd nether did my shepherdes seke my shepe but the shepherdes fed them selues and fed not my shepe 9 Therefore heare ye the worde of the Lord ô ye shepherdes 10 Thus saith the Lord God Behold I come against the shepherdes and wil require my shepe at their hands and cause them to cea se from feding the shepe nether shal the shepherds fede them selues any more for I wil deliuer my shepe from their mouthes and thei shal nomore deuoure them 11 For thus saith the Lord God Beholde I wil serche my shepe and seke them out 12 As a shepherd sercheth out his flocke whē he hathe bene among his shepe that are scattered so wil I seke out
and towarde the West two hundreth fiftie 18 And the residue in length ouer against the oblacion of the holy porcion shal be tene thousand East warde and ten thousād West warde and it shal be ouer against the oblacion of the holy porcion and the encrease there of shall be for fode vnto them that serue in the citie 19 And thei that serue in the citie shal be of all the tribes of Israél that shal serue therin 20 All the oblacion shal be fiue and twenty thousand with fiue and twētie thousand you shall offre this oblacion foure square for the Sanctuarie and for the possessiō of the citie 21 And the residue shal be for the prince on the one side and on the other of the oblacion of the Sanctuarie and of the possessiō of the citie ouer against the fiue and twētie thousand of the oblacion towarde the East border Westward ouer against the fiue and twētie thousand toward the West border ouer against shal be for the porciō of the prince this shal be the holie oblaciō and the house of the Sanctuarie shal be in the middes thereof 22 Moreouer from the possession of the Leuites from the possessiō of the citie that which is in the middes shal be the princes betwene the border of Iudáh betwene the border of Beniamin shal be the princes 23 And the rest of the tribes shal be thus frō the East parte vnto the West parte Beniamin shal be a porcion 24 And by the border of Beniamin from the East side vnto the West side Simeôn a porcion 25 And by the border of Simeôn from the East parte vnto the West parte Ishakár a porcion 26 And by the border of Ishakár frō the East side vnto the West Zebulún a porcion 27 And by the border of Zebulún from the East part vnto the West parte Gad a porcion 28 And by the border of Gad at the South side toward Temáth the border shal be euē frō Tamár vnto the waters of Meribáth in Kadésh and to the riuer that runneth into the mayne sea 29 This is the land whiche ye shall distribute vnto the tribes of Israél for inheritance and these are their porcions saith the Lord God 30 And these are the boundes of the citie on the North side fiue hundreth foure thousand measures 31 And the gates of the citie shal be after the names of the tribes of Israél the gates Northward one gate of Reubén one gate of Iudáh and one gate of Leui. 32 And at the East side fiue hundreth foure thousand and thre gates and one gate of Ioséph one gate of Beniamin and one gate of Dan. 33 And at the South side fiue hundreth and foure thousād measures and thre portes one gate of Simeôn one gate of Ishakár and one gate of Zebulún 34 At the West side fiue hundreth and foure thousand with their thre gates one gate of Gad one gate of Ashér and one gate of Naphtali 35 It was rounde about eightene thousand measures and the name of the citie from that day shal be The Lord is there DANIEL THE ARGVMENT THe great prouidence of God and his singular mercie towarde his Churche are moste liuely here set forthe who neuer leaueth his destitute but now in their greatest miseries hnd afflictions giueth them Prophetes as Ezekiél and Daniél whome he adorned with suche graces of his holie spirit that Daniél aboue all other had moste special reuclations of suche things as shulde come to the Church euen from the time that thei were in captiuitie to the last end of the worlde to the general resurrection as of the foure Monarches and empires of all the worlde to wit of the Babylonians 〈◊〉 Greciās aud Romaines Also of the 〈◊〉 nombre of the times euen vnto Christ when all ceremonies and sacrifices shulde cease because he shulde be the accomplishement thereof moreouer he sheweth Christes office and the cause of his death whiche was by his sacrifice to take away sinnes and to bring euerlasting life And as from the beginning God euer exercised his peo ple vnder the crosse so he teacheth here that after that Christ is offred he wil stil leaue this exercise to his Church vntill the dead rise againe and Christ gather his into his kingdome in the heauens CHAP. I. 1 The captiuitie of Iehoiakim King of Iudáh 4 The King chuseth certeine yong men of the Iewes to learne his lawe 5 Thei haue the Kings ordinarie appointed 8 But thei abstaine from it 1 IN the thirde yere of reigne of Iehoiakim King of Iudáh came Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél vnto Ierusalém and besieged it 2 And the Lord gaue Iehoiakim King of Iudáh into his hand with parte of the vessels of the house of God which he caried into the lād of Shinár to the house of his God and he broght the vessels into his gods treasurie 3 And the King spake vnto Ashpenáz the master of his Eunuches that he shulde bring certeine of the children of Israél of the Kings sede and of the princes 4 Children in whome was no blemishe but wel fauoured and instructin all wisdome and wel sene in knowledge and able to vtter knowledge and suche as were able to stand in the Kings palace and whome thei might teache the learning and the tōgue of the Caldeans 5 And the King appointed them prouision euerie day of a portiō of the Kings meat and of the wine which he dranke so nourishing thēi thre yere that at the end there of thei might stand before the King 6 Now among these were certeine of the children of Iudáh Daniél Hananiáh Mishaél and Azariáh 7 Vnto whome the chief of the Eunuches gaue other names for he called Daniél Belteshazár and Hananiáh Shadrách and Mishaél Meshách Azariáh Abednegó 8 ¶ But Daniél had determined in his heart that he wolde not defile him self with the porcion of the Kings meate nor with the wine which he dranke therefore he required the chief of the Eunuches that he might not defile him self 9 Now God had broght Daniél into fauour and tēder loue with the chief of the Eunuches 10 And the chief of the Eunuches said vnto Daniél I feare my Lord the King who hathe appointed your meat your drink therefore if he se your faces worse lyking then the other children which are of your sorte then shall you make me lose myne head vnto the King 11 Then said Daniél to Melzár whome the chief of the Eunuches had set ouer Daniél Hananiáh Mishaêl and Azariáh 12 Proue thy seruants I beseche thee tene daies and let them giue vs pulse to eate and water to drinke 13 Then let our countenances beloked vpō before thee and the countenances of the childrē that eat of the porciō of the Kings meat and as thou seest deale with thy seruants 14 So he consented to them in this matter
not 2 Tobit said Are they not mocked or is not Gabael dead and there is no man to gyue him the money 3 Therefore he was verie sory 4 Thē his wife said to him My sonne is dead seing he tarieth and she began to bewaile him and said 5 Now * I care for nothing my sonne since I haue lost thee the light of mine eyes 6 To whome Tobit said Holde thy peace be not careful for he is safe 7 But she said Holde thy peace and deceiue me not my sonne is dead and she went out euerie day by the waye whiche they went nether did she eate meate on the daye time and did consume whole nights in bewailing her sonne Tobias vntill the fourtene dayes of the wedding were expired which Raguel had sworne that he shulde tarie there Then Tobias said to Raguel Let me go for my father and my mother loke no more to se me 8 But his father in Law said vnto him Tarye with me and I wil send to thy father and they shal declare him thine affaires 9 But Tobias said No but let me go to my father 10 Then Raguel arose and gaue him Sarra his wife and halfe his goods as seruants and cattell and money 11 And he blessed them and sent them away saying The God of heauen make you my children to prosper before I dye 12 And he said to his daughter Honour thy father and thy mother in Law whiche are now thy parents that I maye heare good reporte of thee and he kissed them Edna also said to Tobias The Lord of heauen restore thee my dere brother and grante that I may sethy childrē of my daughter Sarra that I may reioyce before the Lord. Behold now I committe to thee my daughter as a pledge do not intreat her euil CHAP. XI 1 The returne of Tobias to his father 9 How he was receiued 〈◊〉 His father hathe his sight restored and praiseth the Lord. 1 AFter these things Tobias wēt his way praising God that he had giuen him a prosperous iournay and blessed Raguel Edna his wife and went on his way till he drewe nere to Nineue 2 Thē Raphaél said to Tobias Thou knowest brother how thou didest leaue thy Father 3 Let vs hast before thy wife and prepare the house 4 And take in thine hand the gal of the fish So they went their way and the dogge followed them 5 Now Anna sate in the way loking for her sonne 6 Whome when she sawe coming she said to his father beholde thy sonne cometh and the man that went with him 7 Then said Raphael I knowe Tobias that thy father shal receiue his sight 8 Therefore anoint his eyes with the gall and being pricked therewith he shal rub 〈◊〉 be and make the whitenes to fall away and shal se thee 9 ¶ Then Anna ranne forthe and fel on the necke of her sonne said vnto him Seing I haue sene thee my sonne frome hence forthe I am content to dye and they wept bothe 10 Tobit also went forthe towarde the dore and stombled but his sonne ranne vnto him 11 And toke holde of his father sprinkled of the gall on his fathers eyes saying Be of good hope my father 12 And when his eyes began to pricke he rubbed them 13 And the whitenes pilled away from the cor ners of his eyes and when he sawe his sonne he fel vpon his necke 14 And he wept and said Blessed art thou ô Lord and blessed be thy Name for euer and blessed be all thine holie Angels 15 For thou hast scourged me and hast had pitie on me for beholde I se my sonne To bias and his sonne being glad went in and tolde his father the great things that had come to passe in Media 16 Then Tobit went out to mete his daughter in lawe reioycing and praising God to the gate of Nineue and they which sawe him go marueiled because he had receiued his sight 17 But Tobit testified before them all that God had had pitie on him And when he ca came nere to Sarra his daughter in law he blessed her saying Thou art welcome daughter God be blessed which hathe broght thee vnto vs blessed be thy father and there was greatioye amōg all his brethren which were at Nineue 18 And Achia charus and Nasbas his brother sonne came 19 And Tobias mariage was kept seuen dayes with great ioye CHAP. XII 2 Tobias declareth to his father the pleasures that Raphaél had done him 5 The which he wolde recompense 11. 15 Raphaéldeclareth that he is an Angel sent of God 1 THen Tobit called his sonne Tobias and said vnto him Prouide my sonne wages forthe man which went with thee thou must giue him more 2 And he said vnto him O father it shal not grieue me to giue him halfe of those things which I haue broght 3 For he hathe broght me againe to thee in safetie and hathe made whole my wife hathe broght me the money and hathe like wise healed thee 4 Then the olde man said It is due vnto him 5 So he called the Angel and said vnto him Take halfe of all that ye haue broght and go away in safetie 6 But he toke them hothe a parte and said vnto them Praise God and confesse him giue him the glorie and praise him for the things which he hathe done vnto you before all them that liue It is good to praise God and to exalte his Name and to shewe forthe his euident workes with honour therefore be not wearie to confesse him 7 It is good to kepe close the secrets of a King but it is a honorable to reueile the workes of God do that which is good and no euil shal touche you 8 Prayer is good with fasting and almes righteousnes A litle with righteousnes is better then muche with vnrighteousnes it is better to giue almes then to laye vp golde 9 For almes doeth deliuer from death and doeth purge all sinne Those whiche exercise almes and righteousnes shal be filled with life 10 But they that sinne are enemies to theyr owne life 11 Surely I wil kepe close nothing from you neuertheles I said it was good to kepe close the secret of a King but that it was honorable to reueile the workes of God 12 Now therefore when thou didest pray Sarra thy daughter in lawe I did bring to memorie your prayer before the holie one and when thou didest burye the dead I was with thee likewise 13 And when thou waste not grieued to rise vp and leaue thy diner to burye the dead thy good dede was not hid from me but I was with thee 14 And now God hath sent me to heale thee and Sarra thy daughter in law 15 I am Raphael one of the seuen holye Angels which presēt the prayers of the Sain tes and which go forthe before his holye maiestie 16 Then they were bothe troubled and fell vpon their face for
and he that taketh autoritie to him self shal be hated 9 Some man hathe oft times prosperitie in wicked things some time a thing that is founde bringeth losse 10 There is some gift that is not profitable for thee and there is some gift whose rewarde is double 11 Some man humbleth him self for glories sake and some by humblenes lifteth vp the head 12 Some man byeth muche for a litle price for the which he payeth seuen times more 13 * A wise man with his wordes maketh him self to be loued but the mery tales of fooles shal be powred out 14 The gift receiued of a foole shal do thee no good nether yet of the énuious for his importunitie for he loketh to receiue manie things for one he giueth litle and he vpbraideth muche he openeth his mouthe like a towne crier to day he lendeth to morowe asketh he againe and suche one is to be hated of God and man 15 The foole saith I haue no friend I haue no thanke for all my good dedes and they that eat my bread spake euil of me 16 How oft and of how manie shal he be laughed to scorne for he comprehendeth not by right iudgement that which he hathe and it is all one as thogh he had it not 17 The fall on a pauement is verie sudden so shal the fall of the wicked come hastely 18 A man without grace is as a foolish tale which is oft tolde by the mouthe of the ignorant 19 A wise sentence loseth grace when it cometh out of a fooles mouthe for he speaketh not in due season 20 Some man sinneth not because of pouertie yet is not grieued when he is alone 21 Some man there is that destroyeth his owne soule because he is ashamed and for the regarde of persones loseth it 22 Some man promiseth vnto his friend for shame and getteth an enemie of him for naught 23 * A lie is a wicked shame in a man yet is it oft in the mouth of the vnwise 24 A thief is better then a man that is accustomed to lye but they bothe shal haue destruction to heritage 25 The conditions of liers are vnhonest and their shame is euer with them 26 A wise man shal bring him self to honor with his wordes and he that hathe vnderstanding shal please great men 27 * He that tilleth his land shal increase his heape he that worketh righteousnes shal be exalted he that pleaseth great men shal haue pardon of his iniquitie 28 * Rewardes and giftes blinde the eyes of the wise and make them domme that they can not reproue fautes 29 Wisdome that is hid and treasure that is horded vp what profite is in them bothe 30 Better is he that kepeth his ignorance secret them a man that hideth his wisdome 31 The necessarie pacience of him that followeth the Lord is better then he that gouerneth his life without the Lord. CHAP. XXI 1 Not to continue in sinne 5 The prayer of the afflicted 6 To hate to be reproued 17 The mouthe of the wise man 26 The thoght of the foole 1 MY sonne hast thou sinned do so no more * but pray for the fore sinnes that they may be forgiuen thee 2 Flee from sinne as from a serpent for if thou comest to nere it it wil bite thee the teeth thereof are as the teeth of alyon to slaye the soules of men 3 All iniquitie is as a two edged sworde the woundes whereof can not be healed 4 Strife and iniuries waste riches so the hou se of the proude shal be desolate 5 * The prayer of the poore going out of the mouth cometh vnto the eares of the Lord and iustice is done him in continently 6 Who so hateth to be reformed is in the way of sinners but he that feareth the Lord con uerteth in heart 7 An eloquent talker is knowen afarre of but he that is wyse perceyueth when he falleth 8 Who so buyldeth his house with other mens money is like one that gathereth stones to make his graue 9 * The congregacion of the wycked is lyke towe wrapped together their end is a flame of fyre to destroye them 10 The waye of sinners is made plaine with sto nes but at the end thereof is hel darkenes and paines 11 He that kepeth the Law of the Lord ruleth his owne affections thereby and the increase wisdome is the end of the feare of God 12 He that is not wise wil not suffer him self to be taught but there is some wit that increaseth bitternes 13 The knowledge of the wise shall abounde like water that runneth ouer and his counsel is like a pure fountaines of life 14 * The inner partes of a foole are like a broken vessel he can kepe no knowledge whiles he liueth 15 When a man of vnderstāding heareth a wise worde he will commend it and increase it but if an ignorant man heare it he will disalowe it and cast it behinde his backe 16 The talkyng of a foole is lyke a burden in the way but there is comelines in the talke of a wise man 17 They inquire at the mouthe of the wyse man in the congregacion and they shal pon der his wordes in their 〈◊〉 18 As is an house that is destroyed so is wisdome vnto a foole ād the knowledge of the vn wise is as wordes without order 19 Doctrine vnto idoles is as fetters on the fete and like manicles vpō their right hād 20 * A foole lifteth vp his voyce with laughter but a wise man doeth scarse smile secretly 21 Learning is vnto a wise mā aiewel of golde and like a bracelet vpon his right arme 22 A foolish mans fote is sone in hys neyghboures house but a man of experience is ashamed to loke in 23 A foole wil pepe in at the dore into the hou se but he that is wel nurtured wil withstand without 24 It is the point of a foolishman to hearken at the dore for he that is wise wil be grieued with suche dishonour 25 The lippes of talkers will be tellyng suche things as perteine not vnto them but the wordes of suche as haue vnderstandyng are weighed in the balance 26 The heart of fooles is in their mouth but the mouth of the wise is in their heart 27 When the vngodlie curseth Satan he curseth his owne soule 28 * A backebiter defileth his owne soule and is hated wheresoeuer he is but he that kepeth his tongue and is discrete shal come to honour CHAP. XXII 1 Of the sluggard 12 Not to speake muche to a foole 16 A good conscience seareth not 1 A Slothful mā is like a filthie stone which euerie man mocketh at for his shame 2 A slothful man is to be compared to the don gue of oxen and euerie one that taketh it vp wil shake it out of his hand 3 An euil nurtered sonne is the dishonour of the father the daughter is least
that hathe no rest and lodgeth wheresoeuer the night taketh him CHAP. XXXVII 1 How a man shulde knowe friends and counselers 12 To kepe his companie that feareth God 1 EVerie friēd saith I am a friend vnto him also but there is some friend which is onely a friend in name 2 Remaineth there not heauines vnto death when a companion and friend is turned to an enemie 3 O wicked presumption frō whence art thou sprong vp to couer the earth with disceite 4 * There is some companion which in prosperitie reioyceth with his friend but in the time of trouble he is against him 5 There is some companion that helpeth his friend for the bellie sake and taketh vp the buckeler against the enemie 6 Forget not thy friend in thy minde thinke vpon him in thy riches 7 Seke no counsel at him of whome thou art suspected and disclose not thy counsel vnto suche as hate thee 8 * Euerie counseler praiseth his owne counsel but there is some that counseleth for him self 9 Beware of the counseler and be aduised afo re where to thou wilt vse him for he wil counsel for him self lest he cast the lot vpon thee 10 And say vnto thee Thy way is good and af terwarde he stād against thee and loke what shal become of thee 11 Aske no counsel for religion of him that is without religiō nor of iustice of him that hathe no iustice nor of a woman 〈◊〉 her of whome she is ielous nor of a cowarde in matters warre nor of a marchant concerning exchange nor of a bier for the sale nor of an enuious mā touching 〈◊〉 nor of the vnmerciful touching kindenes nor of an vnhonest man of honestie nor of the slothful for anie labour nor of an hireling for the finishing of a worke nor of an idle seruant for muche busines hearken not vnto these in anie matter of counsel 12 But be continual with a godlie man whome thou knowest to kepe the commandements of the Lord whose minde is according to thy minde and is sorie for thee when thou stumblest 13 Take counsel of thine owne heart for there is no man more faithful vnto thee then it 14 For a mans minde is some time more accustomed to shewe more thē seuen watchmen that sit aboue in an high tower 15 And aboue all this pray to the most High that he wil direct thy waye in trueth 16 Let reason go before euerie enterprise and counsel before euerie action 17 ¶ These changing of the countenance is a signe of the chāging of the heart foure thīgs appeare good and euil life death but the tongue hathe euer more the gouernement ouer them 18 ¶ Some mā is wittie hathe instructed manie and yet is vn profitable vnto him self 19 Some man wil be wise in wordes and is hated yea he is destitute of all foode 20 Because grace is not giuen him of the Lord for he is distitute of all wisdome 21 Another is wise for him self and the frutes of vnderstanding are faithful in his mouth 22 A wise man instructeth his people and the frutes of his wisdome faile not 23 A wise man shal be plenteously blessed and all they that se him shal thinke him blessed 24 The life of man standeth in the nomber of dayes but the dayes of Irael are in numerable 25 A wise man shal obteine credit among his people and his name shal be perpetual 26 My sonne proue thy soule in thy life and se what is euil for it and permit it not to do it 27 For all things are not profitable for all men nether hathe euerie soule pleasure in euerie thing 28 Be not griedie in all delites and be not to hastie vpon all meates 29 * For 〈◊〉 of meates bringeth sickenes glotonie cometh into choliricke diseases 30 By surfet haue manie perished but he that 〈◊〉 him self prolongeth his life CHAP. XXXVIII 1 A physicion is commendable 16 To burye the dead 24 The wisdome of him that is learned 1 HOnour the physicion with that honor that is due vnto him because of necessitie for the Lord hathe created him 2 For of the moste High cometh healing and he shal receiue giftes of the King 3 The knowledge of the physicion lifteth vp his head and in the sight of great mē he shal be in admiration 4 The Lord hathe created medecines of the earth and he that is wise wil not abhorre it 5 * Was not the water made swete with wood that men might know the vertue thereof 6 So he hathe giuen men knowledge that he might be glorified in his wōderous workes 7 With suche doeth he healemen and taketh away their paines 8 Of suche doeth the apothecarie make a con fection and yet he can not finish his owne workes for of the Lord cometh prosperitie and welth ouer all the earth 9 My sōne faile not in thy sickenes but* parie vnto the Lord and he wil make thee whole 10 Leaue of from sinne and order thine hāds a right and clense thine heart from all wickednes 11 Offer swete incense and fine floure for a remēbrance make the offring fat for thou art not the first giuer 12 Then giue place to the physicion for the Lord hathe created him let him not go frō thee for thou hast nede of him 13 The houre may come that their enterprises may haue good successe 14 For they also shall praye vnto the Lord that he wolde prosper that which is giuen for ease and their physicke for the prolōging of life 15 He that sinneth before his maker let hym fall into the hands of the physicion 16 My sonne * powre for the teares ouer the dead and begynne to mourne as if thou hadest suffred great harme thy self then couer his bodie according to his appointement and neglect not his buryal 17 Make a grieuous lamētacion and be earnest in mourning and vse lamentacion as he is worthie and that a daye or two lest thou be euil spoken of and then comforte thy self for thine heauines 18 * For of heauines cometh death and the heauines of the heart breaketh the strēgth 19 Of the affection of the hearte cometh sorow and the life of him that is afflicted is according to his heart 20 Take no heauines to heart driue it awaye and remember the last end 21 Forget it not for there is no turning againe thou shalt do him no good but hurt thy self 22 Remember his iudgement thine also shal be likewise vnto me yester daye and vnto thee to day 23 * Seing the dead is at rest let hys remembrance rest and comforte thy self agayne for him when his Spirit is departed frome him 24 ¶ The wisdome of a learned mā cometh by vsing wel his vacant time and he that ceaseth from his owne matters labour may come by wisdome 25 How cā he get wisdome that holdeth the plough and he
which haue bene baptized into Iesus Christ haue bene bapti zed into his death 4 * We are buryed then with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glorie of the Father so we also shulde* walke in newnes 〈◊〉 5 * For if we be grasted with him to the simi litude of his death euen so shal we be to the similitude of his resurrection 6 Knowing this that our olde man is crucified with him that the bodie of sinne might be destroyed that henceforthe we shulde not serue sinne 7 For he that is dead is freed from sinne 8 Wherefore if we be dead with Christ we be leue that we shal liue also with him 9 Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dyeth no more death hath no more do minion ouer him 10 For in that he dyed he dyed once to sinne but in that he liueth he liueth to God 11 Likewise thinke ye also that ye are dead to sinne but are aliue to God in Iesus Christ our Lord. 12 Let not sinne reigne therefore in your mortal bodie that ye shulde obey it in the lustes thereof 13 Nether giue ye'your membres as weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne but giue your selues vnto God as they that are aliue from the deà d and giue your membres as weapons of righteousnes vnto God 14 For sinne shal not haue dominion ouer you for ye are not vnder the Law but vnder grace 15 What then shal we sinne because we are not vnder the Law but vnder grace God forbid 16 * Knowe ye not that to whome soeuer ye giue your selues as seruants to obey his seruants ye are to whome ye obey 〈◊〉 it be of sinne vnto death or of obedience vnto righteousnes 17 But God be thanked that ye haue bene the seruants of sinne but ye haue obeyed from the heart vnto the forme of the doctrine whereunto ye were deliuered 18 Being then made fre from sinne ye are made the seruants of righteousnes 19 I speake after the maner of man because of the infirmitie of your flesh for as ye haue giuen your members seruants to vnclennes ad to iniquitie to commit iniquitie so now giue your members seruants vnto righteousnes in holines 20 For when ye were the seruants of sinne ye were freed from righteousnes 21 What frute had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed For the end of those things is death 22 But now being freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God ye haue your frute in holines and the end euerlasting life 23 For the wages of sinne is death but the gifte of God is eternal life through Iesus Christ our Lord. CHAP. VII 1. 7 12 The vse of the Law 6. 24 And how Christ hathe de liuered vs from it 16 The infirmitie of the faithful 23 The dangerous fight betwene the flesh and the Spirit 1 KNowe ye not brethren for I speake to them that knowe the Lawe that the Law hathe dominion ouer a man as long as he liueth 2 * For the woman which is in subiection to a man is bounde by the law to the man while he liueth but if the man be dead she is deliuered from the law of the man 3 So then if while the man liueth she take another man she shal be called an* adulteresse but if the man be dead she is fre from the Law so that she is not an adulteresse thogh she take another man 4 So ye my brethren are dead also to the Law by the bodie of Christ that ye shulde be vnto another euen vnto him that is raised vp from the dead that we shulde bring forthe frute vnto God 5 For when we were in the flesh the motiōs of sinnes which were by the Law had force in our membres to bring for the frute vnto death 6 But now we are deliuered from the Law being dead vnto it wherein we were holdē that we shulde serue in newnes of Spirit and not in the oldenes of the letter 7 What shal we say then Is the Law sinne God forbid Nay I knewe not sinne but by the Law for I had not knowen glust except the Law had said * Thou shalt not lust 8 But sinne toke an occasion by the cōmaundemēt and wroght in me all maner of concu piscēce for without the Law sinne is dead 9 For I once was aliue without the Law but when the cōmandemēt came sinne reuiued 10 But I dyed and the same commaundement which was ordeined vnto life was founde to be vnto me vnto death 11 For sinne toke occasion by the cōmaundemēt disceiued me and thereby slew me 12 Wherefore the Law is* holie and the com maundement is holie and iust and good 13 Was that then which is good made death vnto me God 〈◊〉 but sinne that it might appeare sinne wroght death in me by that which is good that sinne might be out of measure sinful by the commaundement 14 For we knowe that the Lawe is spiritual but I am carnal solde vnder sinne 15 For I alowe not that which I do for what I wolde that do I not but what I hate that do I. 16 If I do then that which I wolde not I consent to the Law that itis good 17 Now then it is no more I that do it but the sinne that dwelleth in me 18 For I knowe that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing for to wil is present with me but I finde no meanes to performe that which is good 19 For I do not the good thing which I wolde but the euil which I wolde not that do I. 20 Now if I do that I wolde not it is no more I that do it but the sinne that dwelleth in me 21 I finde then by the Law that when I wolde do good euil is present with me 22 For I delite in the Law of God concernig the inner man 23 But I se another law in my membres rebel ling against the law of my minde leading me captiue vnto the law of sinne which is in my membres 24 Owreched man that I am who shal deliuer me from the bodie of this death 25 I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lord. Then I my self in my minde serue the Law of God but in my slesh the law of sinne CHAP. VIII 1 The asseurance of the faith ful of the fruthe the holie Gost in them 3 The weakenes of the Lawe and who accomplished it 4 And wherefore 5 Of what sorte the faithful ought to be 6 The frute of the Spirit in them 17 Of hope 18 Of pacience vnder the crosse 28 Of the mutual loue betwitx God and his children 29 Of his
Because 〈◊〉 shewed him self as a deuouring fish 〈◊〉 beast he 〈◊〉 these similitudes to teache how hewil take him and gui de him x Thou shalt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 labour y God giueth signes after two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 go before the thing as the signes that Mo ses 〈◊〉 in Egypt which were for the 〈◊〉 of their faith and some go after the thing as the sacrifice which they were cōmanded to make thre daies after their departure these later are to kepe the benefits of God in our remembrāce of the which 〈◊〉 this here is z He promiseth that for two yeres the grounde of 〈◊〉 self shulde fede them a They whome God had deliuered out of the hands of the 〈◊〉 sytians shal 〈◊〉 and this properly 〈◊〉 to the Church b For my promes sakmade to Dauid * 2. King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 21 * 〈◊〉 1 21. * eccles 48 24. 1. * mac 7. 41 2 * mac 8. 19 c Whiche was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 “ Or Armenia d Who was also called 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ten 〈◊〉 after 〈◊〉 death the Chaldeans 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 by Merodach their King Chap. XXXVII 2. King 20 1. a Sone after that the Assyrians we re slaine so that God wil haue the exercise of his children cōtinual that thei may learne onely to depend vpon God and aspire to the heauens 2. 〈◊〉 2. 〈◊〉 b For his he art was touched with feare of Gods iudgement seing he had appointed him to dye so quickely after his deliuerā ce from so great calamitie as one 〈◊〉 to remaine in that estate also fore seing the great change 〈◊〉 shuld come in the Church 〈◊〉 che as helest no sonne to reigne af ter him for as yet Manasséh was not borne and when he reigned we se what a tyrant he was c He 〈◊〉 not onely promise to prolong his life but to giue him rest and 〈◊〉 from the Assyriās who might haue renued their armie to 〈◊〉 ue 〈◊〉 their formed 〈◊〉 d For Hezekiah had asked for the confirmacion of his faith a 〈◊〉 as vers 22 and. 2. King 20 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was moued by 〈◊〉 singular 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈◊〉 e Read 2. King 20 10. f Helefr this song of his 〈◊〉 and than kesgiuing to 〈◊〉 as a 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 and thankeful heart for Gods benefites as Dauid did Psal. 5. g At what time it was tolde me that I shulde dye h I shal no more praise the Lord here in his Temple 〈◊〉 the faithful thus God 〈◊〉 his dearest 〈◊〉 to want his 〈◊〉 for a time that his grace afterward ma 〈◊〉 more appeare when 〈◊〉 fele their owne weakene i By my sinne I haue prouoked God to take my 〈◊〉 from me k That is noneday or 〈◊〉 l Ouer night I thoght that I shulde liue til morning 〈◊〉 my pangs in the night persuided me the contra rie he sheweth the horrou 〈◊〉 the faithful haue when they 〈◊〉 Gods iudgement against their 〈◊〉 m I was so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forowe that I was not able 〈◊〉 my wor des but onely o grone 〈◊〉 n To wit sorow and 〈◊〉 of bodie and 〈◊〉 o God ha the declared by his Prophes that I shal dye and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto him p I shal haue no release but continual sorowes while I liue q They that shal ouer liue the men that are now aliue and they that are nowaliue and all they that are in these yeres shal acknowledge this 〈◊〉 r That after that thou hadest Condē ned me to death thou 〈◊〉 to life s Where as I thoght to haue liued in rest ease being deliuered from mine enemie I had grief vpon grief t He estemed mo re the remission of his sinnes and Gods fauour then a thousand liues u For 〈◊〉 he as God hathe placed man in this Worlde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him the Godlie take it as a signe of his 〈◊〉 when their dayes were shortened ether because 〈◊〉 they semed vn worthie for thei sinnes to liue longer in his seruice or for their zeale to Gods 〈◊〉 seing 〈◊〉 there is so fewe in earth that do regarde it as Psal. 6. 3. and. 〈◊〉 7 x All 〈◊〉 shal acknowledge and according to their duetie toward their children 〈◊〉 instruct them in thy graces and me 〈◊〉 toward me y He sheweth what is the vse of the Congregacion and 〈◊〉 to wit to giue the Lord thankes for his benefites z Read 〈◊〉 Kyng 20. 7. a As vers 7. a This was the first King of Baby lon which ouerca methe Assyrians in the tenth yere of his reigne 2. King 20. 12. b Partely moued with the greatnes of the 〈◊〉 par tely 〈◊〉 he shewed him self enemie to his ene mies but chiefly because he 〈◊〉 ioine with them whome God 〈◊〉 and haue thei helpe if occasion serued c Read 2. King 20 33. 2. Chr. 32. 25. d He asketh him of the particulers to make him vnderstand the craft of the wicked Which he before being ouercome with their 〈◊〉 and blinded with ambition colde not se. e By the grieuous nes of the punish ment is declared how greatly God 〈◊〉 ambi 〈◊〉 and waine glorie f That is officers and seruants g Read 2. King 20 19. a This is 〈◊〉 for the Churche assuring 〈◊〉 that thei shal be ne uer 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 where by he 〈◊〉 the true ministers of God that then were 〈◊〉 also that shulde come after him to comfort the poore afflicted and to as sure them of their deliurāce bothe of body and soule b The time of her affliction c Meaning sufficient as chap. 1. 7 ful correction or double grace where as she deserued double punishement d To wit of the Propheres e That is in Baby 〈◊〉 other laces where they were keptin 〈◊〉 and miserie f Meaning Cyrus and Darius which shulde deliuer Gods people out of captiuitie ma ke them a ready 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 this was fully accōplished whē Iohn the Baptist broght ridings of Iesus Christs comming who was the true 〈◊〉 of his Church frō sinne and 〈◊〉 Mat. 3. 3. g VVhat soeuer mayle or hinder this deliuerance shal be remoued h This miracle shal be so great that it shal be knowen through all the Worlde i Tevoyce of God wich spake to the Prophete Isaiah k Meaning all mans wisdome natural powers 1 10. 1. pet 〈◊〉 24. l The Spirit of God shal discouer the vanitie in all that seme to haue anie excellētie of them selues n To publish this benefite through all the worlde o He sheweth at one worde the perfectiō of ail 〈◊〉 felicitie which is to haue Gods presence p His power shal be 〈◊〉 without helpe of anie other and shal haue all meanes in him self to bring his wil to 〈◊〉 q He shal shewe his care fauour ouer them that 〈◊〉 and tender r Declaring that as God onely hathe all power so doeth he vsethe same for the defence and maintenance of his Church s He 〈◊〉
be without offence of Gods worde e Knowledge it self shal be perfited in the worlde to come and not abolished but the maner of knowing ād teaching shal cease when we shal be before Gods presence where we shal nether nedescho les nor teachers f That is imperfectly “ Or teache g The Mysteries of God “ Or taught of God h Because it serueth bothe here and in the life to come but faith hope apperreine onely to this life a That is to expounde the worde of God to the edification of the Church b Vnder stādeth him c By the Spiritual gift which he hathe reciued d For he 〈◊〉 none saue him self e The prophecie expoundeth that which God hath reueiled and the doctrine teacheth that which he hath giuen vs to vnderstand “ Or flute f Your wordes shal be loste for ye shal nether glorifie God thereby nor profit man “ Or as the thīg 〈◊〉 g That is they may be able to be vnderstand h He cōdemneth the Corinthians of barbarousnes in that things whereby they thoght to haue atteined to the greatest praise of eloquence i And doeth his parte k Not in respect of him that praieth but in respect of the Church which is nothing edified thereby l Or giues tankes by singing m One onely ma de the praiers and the rest of the cople followed in heart his wordes when he had prayed thei all said Amen signifying that they beleued asseuredly that God wolde grāte their requeste n That is moste fewe Mat. 18. 3. Isa. 28. 11. Deut. 28. 49. ierem 5. 15. ezek 3. 6. o He 〈◊〉 then moste shar pely that God wil punish the contempt of his worde and their contrefait ignorāce forasmuche as to speake which vnknowē tongues is à signe of Gods curse towards the 〈◊〉 p Of Gods curse when they are not vnderstand q By hearing his secret 〈◊〉 ript vp and his sinnes reproued by Gods worde he is compelled by his owne conscience to praise God r Which expounde the worde of God s Paul beareth as yet with their weakenes because also these were the gifts of God but yet he sheweth that 〈◊〉 shuld not passe this measure that first one after another and at the vtmost the third shulde read in a strange language which was to declare Gods miracle in the gift of tongues but chiefly he 〈◊〉 mandeth that nothing be done without interpre tacion 1. Tim. 2. 11. t Or learning which Gods Spirit moue th them to vtter u To the intent that others maye iudge of him that hathe spoken if he haue passed the compas of Gods worde wherefore Gen. 3. 16. x Because thys disordre was in the Churche that women vsurped that which was peculiar to men the 〈◊〉 here sheweth what is mete to be done and what is not and albeit he mencioned this abuse afore yet he referred it to this place to be reproued because there he broght it in for another purpose S Iohn comman deth to trye thy spirits whether thei be of God y Are ye the first or the last Christians that ye nether submit your selues to the churches of whom you haue receiued the Gospel nor ha ue respect to the others to whom the Gospel doeth likewise apperteine z To haue vnder standing of spiritual things a If anie man haue iudgement let him acknowledge that I speake of the Spirit of God and so let him obey if he haue no iudgemēt let him acknow ledge his ignorance and trouble not the Church but credit them that are learned Gal. 1. 11. * Menander in Thaidi Isa. 53. 5. 1. Pet. 2. 42. a If you beleue to be saued by the Gospell ye must beleue also the resurrection of the dead whiche is one of the principal points therof or elles your belief is but vaine b He sheweth that nothynge ought to be taught which we ha ue not learned by Gods worde * Menander in Thaidi Ionas 2. 1. * Menander in Thaidi Iohn 20. 19. * Menander in Thaidi c Althogh Iudas wanted yet they were so called still Act. 9. 4. * Menander in Thaidi Roma 6. 3. Ephe. 3. 8. Ephe. 3. 7. * Menander in Thaidi d For he was but the instrument and minister ād giueth the whole glorie to God e Christes death 〈◊〉 not effectual excepte he ryse from death f For if Christ be swaloed vp of death there remaineth no hope of life anymore g As mortification and remission of sinnes de pend on Christs death so oure quickenyng and restoring to life stand in hys resurrection h You are not forgiuen norsan ctified “ Or onelye for this life sake * Menander in Thaidi i As by the offring of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the whole frute is sanctified so by Christ whi che is the 〈◊〉 that is raised all haue assurance of the resurrectiō Col. 1. 18. Reuel 1. 5. k VVho 〈◊〉 first from the dead to take possession in our fleshe for vs his members 1. Thes. 4 15. l To wit the faithfull * Menander in Thaidi m Christ as he is man and 〈◊〉 of the Churche 〈◊〉 said to be subiect to God but in respecte of the worlde is kyng of heauen and earth this kingdome stādeth in gouernynge the faithfull ād ouer comming the ad uersaries euen death the chiefest whyche done Christ being per fited with all his membres shal as he is mā head of he Churche with his felowe heires deliuer his kingdome ād be 〈◊〉 to GOD with whom and the holie Gost in God head he 〈◊〉 equall * Menander in Thaidi * Menander in Thaidi n VVe shal be per fectlye fulfilled 〈◊〉 hys glorie and 〈◊〉 o That is as dead and because thei were but 〈◊〉 come to Christe wolde be baptized before they dyed Psal. 110. 1. p Except 〈◊〉 things be true of Christs kingdom and his subiectiō what shall become of thē whom the Church daily baptizeth for to destroye death in them whyche is the end of baptis me and so they to rise againe Isa. 22 13. Act. 2. 3 4. Ebr. 1 12 and 10. 13. Psal 8. 7. Ebr. 2. 8. q I take to witnes all my sorrowes wherein I may iustly rereioyce in the Lord that I haue susteined them among you r That is hauing regarde to this present life and not to Gods glorie and to life euer lasting * Menander in Thaidi * Menander in Thaidi Wisdo 2. 6. s There is one sub stāce as touching the flesh both of man beast but the difference is as touching the qualitie t Euen as the sūne and the moone being of one substance differ in dignitie so in the resurrection our bodies shal haue more excel lent qualities thē they haue now u For what is more vile to loke vnto thē the dead carkeis x 〈◊〉 changing the substance but made partaker of the diuine nature y Christ bringeth vs from heauen the Spitit of life Gen. 2. 7. z This is attributero Christ as cō cerning 〈◊〉 not
the sackes mouthe of the yongest and his corne money And he did according to the commandement that Ioséph gaue him 3 And in the morning the men were sent away thei and their asses 4 And when thei went out of the citie not far re of Ioséph said to his stuard Vp followe af ter the men and when thou doest ouertake them say vnto them Wherefore haue ye rewarded euil for good 5 Is that not the cup wherein my lord drinketh and in the which he doeth deuine prophecie ye haue done euil in so doing 6 ¶ And when he ouertoke thē he said those wordes vnto them 7 And thei answered him Wherfore saieth my Lord suche wordes God forbid that thy seruants shulde do suche a thing 8 Beholde the money which we found in our sackes mouthes we broght againe to thee out of the lād of Canáan how then shuld we steale out of thy lordes house siluer or golde 9 With whomesoeuer of thy seruants it be founde let him dye ād we also wil be my lords bondmen 10 And he said Now then let it be according vnto your wordes he with whom it is foūde shal be my seruant and ye shal be blameles 11 Then at once euerie man toke downe his sacke to the grounde and euerie one opened his sacke 12 And he searched and began at the eldest left at the yongest and the cup was founde in Beniamins sacke 13 Then they rent their clothes laded euerie man his asse went againe into the citie 14 ¶ So Iudah and his brethren came to Iosephs house for he was yet there and they 〈◊〉 before him on the grounde 15 Thē 〈◊〉 said vnto thē What acte is this whiche 〈◊〉 haue done Knowe ye not that suche a man as I can deuine and prophecie 16 Then said Iudah What shall we say vnto my Lord what shall we speake and how can we iustifie ourselues God hath founde out the wickednes of thy seruants beholde we are seruants to my Lord bothe we and he with whome the cup is founde 17 But he answered God forbid that I shulde do 〈◊〉 but the man with whome the cup is founde he shal be my seruant and go ye in peace vnto your father 18 Then Iudah drewe nere vnto him and said Oh my Lord let thy seruant now speake a worde in my Lords eares let not 〈◊〉 wrath be kindled against thy seruant for thou art euen as Pharaoh 19 My Lord asked his seruants saying * Haue ye a father or a brother 20 And we answered my Lord We haue a father that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a yong 〈◊〉 which he begat in his age and his brother is dead and he alone is left of his mother and his father loueth him 21 Now thou said est vnto thy seruants Bryng hym vnto me that I may set mine eie vpon him 22 And we answered my Lord The childe can not departe from his father for if he leaue his father his 〈◊〉 wolde dye 23 Then saidest thou vnto thy seruāts * Except your yonger brother come downe with you loke in my face no more 24 So when we came vnto thy seruant our father shewed hym what my Lord had said 25 And our father said vnto vs Go againe bye vs a litle fode 26 Then we answered We can not go downe but if our yongest brother go with vs thē wil we go downe for we may not se the mās face except our yongest brother be with vs 27 Then thy seruant my father said vnto vs Ye knowe that my wife bare me two sonnes 28 And the one went out from me and I said Of a surety he is torne in pieces and I sawe him not since 29 Now ye take this also away from me if death take him then ye shal bring my gray head in soro we to the graue 30 Now therefore whē I come to thy seruant my father and the childe be not with vs seing that his life dependeth on the childes life 31 Then when he shal se that the childe is not come he wil dye so shal thy seruants bring the gray head of thy seruant our father with soro we to the graue 32 Doutles thy seruant became suretie for the childe to my father and said * If I bring him not vnto thee againe thē I wil beare the blame vnto my father for euer 33 Now therefore I pray thee let me thy seruant bide for the childe as a seruant to my Lord and let the childe go vp with his brethren 34 For how can I go vp to my father if the childe be not with me onles I wolde se the euil that shal come on my father CHAP. XLV 1 Ioseph makerh him selfe knowen to his brethren 8 He sheweth that all was done by Gods prouidence 18 Pharaóh commandeth him to send for his father 24 Ioséph exhorteth his brethren to cōcorde 27 Iakób reioyceth 1 THen Ioséph colde not refraine him selfe before all that stode by him but he cried Haue forthe euerie man frō me And there taried not one with him while Ioséph vttered himselfe vnto his brethren 2 And he wept and cryed so that the Egyptiās heard the house of Pharaóh heard also 3 Then Ioséph said to his brethren I am Ioséph doeth my father yet liue But his brethren colde not answer him for thei were astonished at his presence 4 Againe Ioséph said to his brethren Come nere I pray you to me And thei came nere And he said * I am Ioséph your brother whome ye solde into Egypt 5 Now therefore be not sad nether grieued with your selues that ye solde me hether * for God did send me before you for your preseruation 6 For now two yeres of famine haue bene through the land and fiue yeres are behinde wherein nether shal be earing nor haruest 7 Wherefore God sent me before you to preserue your posteritie in this land and to saue you aliue by a great deliuerance 8 Now then you sent not me hether but God who hathe made me a father vnto Pharaóh and lord of all his house and ruler through out all the land of Egypt 9 Haste you and go vp to my father and tel him Thus saieth thy sonne Ioséph GOD hathe made me lord of all Egypt come dow ne to me tary not 10 And thou shalt dwel in the land of Gôshen and shalt be nere me thou and thy children and thy childrens children and thy shepe thy beastes and all that thou hast 11 Also I wil nourish thee there for yet remaine fiue yeres of famine lest thou perish through pouertie thou and thy housholde and all that thou hast 12 And beholde your eies do se and the eies of my brother Beniamin that my mouth speaketh to you 13 Therefore tel my father of all mine honour in Egypt and of all that ye haue sene and ma ke haste and bring my father hether
shalt make thee no grauen image ne ther anie similitude of things that are in heauen aboue nether that are in the earth beneth nor that are in the waters vnder the earth 5 Thou shalt not bowe downe to them nether serue them for I am the Lord thy God a ielouse God visiting the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the children vpon the third generacion and vpon the fourth of them that hate me 6 And shewing mercie vnto thousandes to them that loue me and kepe my commandements 7 * Thou shalt not take the Name of the Lord thy GOD in vaine for the Lord wil not holde him giltles that taketh his Name in vaine 8 Remembre the Sabbath daie to kepe it holy 9 * Six daies shalt thou labour and do all thy worke 10 But the seuenth daie is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God in it thou shalt not do anie worke thou nor thy sōne nor thy daughter thy man seruant nor thy maid nor thy beast nor thy stranger that is within thy gates 11 * For in six daies the Lord made the heauen and the earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seuenth daie therefore the LORD blessed the Sabbath daie and hallowed it 12 ¶ * Honour thy father and thy mother that thy daies maie be prolonged vpon the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee 13 * Thou shal not kil 14 Thou shalt not commit adulterie 15 Thou shal not steale 16 Thou shalt not beare false witnes against thy neighbour 17 * Thou shalt not couet thy neighbours house nether shalt thou couet thy neighbours wife nor his man seruāt nor hismaid nor his oxe nor his asse nether any thyng that is thy neighbours 18 ¶ And all the people sawe the thunders and the lightenings and the sound of the trumpet and the mountaine smokyng and when the people sawe it they fled and stode a farre of 19 And said vnto Mosés * Talke thou with vs and we wil heare but let not God talke with vs lest we dye 20 Then Mosés said vnto the people Feare not for God is come to proue you and that his feare may be before you that ye sin ne not 21 So the people stode a far of but Mosés drewe nere vnto darcknes where God was 22 ¶ And the Lorde said vnto Mosés Thus thou shalt say vnto the children of Israél Ye haue sene that I haue talked with you from heauen 23 Ye shal not make therefore with me gods of siluer nor gods of golde you shall make you none 24 * An altar of earth thou shalt make vnto me and thereon shalt offre thy burnt offrings thy * peace offrings thy shepe and thine oxen in all places where I shal put the remē brance of my Name I will come vnto thee and blesse thee 25 * But if thou wilt make me an altar of stone thou shalt not buylde it of hewen stones for if thou lift vp thy tole vpon thē thou hast polluted them 26 Nether shalt thou go vp by steppes vnto mine altar that thy filthines be not discoue red thereon CHAP. XXI Temporal and ciuile ordināce appointed by God touching seruitude murthers and wronges the obseruatiō wherof doeth not iustifie a man but are giuen to bridel our cor rupt nature which els wolde breake out into all mischief and crueltie 1 NOw these are the lawes whiche thou shalt set before them 2 * If thou bye an Ebrewe seruant he shal serue six yeres and in the seuenth he shal go out fre for nothing 3 If he came him selfe alone he shall go out him selfe alone if he were maried then his wife shal go out with him 4 If his master hathe giuen him a wife she hathe borne him sonnes or daughters the wife and her children shal be her masters but he shal go out him self alone 5 But if the seruant say thus I loue my master my wife and my children I will not go out fre 6 Then his master shall bryng hym vnto the Iudges and set him to the dore or to the poste and his master shall bore his eare through with a nawle and he shal serue him for euer 7 ¶ Likewise if a man sel his daughter to be a seruant she shal not go out as the men seruants do 8 If she please not her master who hathe betrothed her to him selfe them shall he cause to bye her he shal haue no power to sel her to a strange people seing he despised her 9 But if he hath betrothed her vnto his sonne he shal deale with her according to the custome of the daughters 10 If he take him another wife he shal not diminish her fode herrayment and recompence of her virginitie 11 And if he do not these thre vnto her then shall she go out fre paying no money 12 ¶ * He that smiteth a man and he dye shall dye the death 13 And if a mā hath not laied waite but God hathe offred him into his hand * then I wil appointe thee a place whither he shall flee 14 But if a man come presumpteously vppon his neighbour to slaye hym with guile thou shalt take him from mine altar that he may dye 15 ¶ Also he that smitteth his father or his mother shal dye the death 16 ¶ And he that stealeth a man and selleth him if it be founde with hym shall dyethe death 17 ¶ * And he that curseth his father or his mother shal dye the death 18 ¶ When men also striue together and one smite another with a stone or with the fist and he dye not but lieth in bed 19 If he rise againe and walke without vpon his staffe then shall he that smote hym go quite saue onely he shall beare his charges for his restyng and shall pay for hys healing 20 ¶ And if a man smite his seruāt or his mayd with a rod and he die vnder his hand he shal be surely punished 21 But if he continue a day or two dayes he shal not be punished for he is his money 22 ¶ Also if men striue and hurt a woman with childe so that her childe departe from her and deathe followe not he shall be surely punished accordyng as the womans housband shal appoint him or he shal pay as the Iudge determine 23 But if death followe then thou shalt paye life for life 24 * Eye for eye tothe for tothe hand for hand fote for fote 25 Burning for burning wonde for wonde stripe for stripe 26 ¶ And if a man smite his seruant in the eye or his maid in the eye and hathe perished it he shal let him go fre for his eye 27 Also if he smite
vnto this lande how fearce is this great wrath 25 And they shal answer Because they haue for sakē the couenant of the Lord God of their fathers which he had made with them whē he broght them out of the land of Egypt 26 And went and serued others gods and wor shipped thē euen gods which they knewe not and which had giuen them nothing 27 Therefore the wrath of the Lorde waxed hote agaynst this land to bring vpon it euerie curse that is written in this boke 28 And the Lorde hathe rooted them out of their land in angre and in wrath and in great indignacion and hathe caste them into another land as appeareth this day 29 The secret thyngs belong to the Lorde our God but the things reueiled belong vn to vs and to our children for euer that we may do all the wordes of this Law CHAP. XXX 1 Mercie shewed when they repent 6 The Lord doeth circumcise the heart 〈◊〉 All excuse of ignorance is taken away 19 Life and death is set before them 20 The Lorde is their life which obey him 1 NOw when all these things shall come vppō thee ether the blessing or the curse which I haue set before thee ād thou shalt turne into thine heart among all the naciōs whether the Lord thy God hath driuē thee 2 And shalt returne vnto the Lorde thy God and obey hys voyce in all that I commande thee this day thou and thy children with all thine heart and with all thy soule 3 Then the Lorde thy God will cause thy ' captiues to returne and haue compassion vpon thee and will returne to gather thee out of all the people where the Lord thy God had scatered thee 4 Thogh thou werest caste vnto the vtmost parte of heauen from thence will the Lord thy God gatherthee ād from thence wil he take thee 5 And the Lord thy God wil bring thee into the land which thy fathers possessed and thou shalt possesse it and he wil shewe thee fauour and wil multiplie thee aboue thy fathers 6 And the Lord thy God wil circumcise thine heart and the heart of thy sede that thou maist loue the Lord thy God with all thine heart and with all thy soule that thou maist liue 7 And the Lord thy God wil lay all these curses vpon thine enemies and on them that hate thee and that persecute thee 8 Returne thou therefore obey the voice of the Lord and do all his commandements which I commande thee this day 9 And the Lord thy God wil make thee plenteous in euerie worke of thine hand in the frute of thy body and in the frute of thy cattel and in the frute of the land for thy welth for the Lord wil turne againe and reioyce ouer thee to do thee good as he reioyced ouerthy fathers 10 Because thou shalt obey the voyce of the Lord thy God in keping his commandemēts and his ordinances which are written in the boke of this Lawe when thou shalt returne vnto the Lord thy God with all thine heart and with all thy soule 11 ¶ For this cōmandement which I commande thee this day is nothid frō thee nether is it farre of 12 It is not in heauen that thou shuldest say * Who shal go vp for vs to heauen and bring it vs and cause vs to heare it that we may do it 13 Nether is it beyonde the sea that thou shul dest say Who shal go ouer the sea for vs and bring it vs and cause vs to heare it that we may do it 14 But the worde is verie nere vnto thee euen in thy mouth and in thine heart for to do it 15 Beholde I haue set before thee this day life and good death and euil 16 In that I commande thee this day to loue the Lord thy God to walke in his wayes ād to kepe his commandements and his ordinances and his lawes that thou maiest liue and be multiplied and that the Lord thy God may blesse thee in the land whether thou goest to possesse it 17 But if thine heart turne away so that thou wilt not obey but shalt be seduced and wor ship other gods and serue them 18 I pronounce vnto you this day that ye shal surely perish ye shal not prolong your dayes in the land whether thou passest ouer Iordén to possesse it 19 * I call heauen and earth to recorde this day against you that I haue set before you life and death blessing and cursing therfore chose life that bothe thou and thy sede may liue 20 By louing the Lord thy God by obeying his voyce and by cleauing vnto him for he is thy life and the length of thy dayes that thou maist dwel in the land which the Lord sware vnto thy fathers Abrahám Izhák and Iaakób to giue him CHAP. XXXI 2. 7 Mosés preparing him selfe to dye appointeth 〈◊〉 to rule the people 9 He giueth the I 〈◊〉 to the Leuites that they shulde read it to the people 19 God giueth thē a song as a witnes betwene him and them 23 God 〈◊〉 Ioshúa 29 Mosés 〈◊〉 them that they wil rebel after his death 1 THen Mosés went and spake these wordes vnto all Israél 2 And said vnto them I am an hundreth and twentie yere olde this day I can no more go out and in also the Lord hathe said vnto me * Thou shalt not go ouer this Iordén 3 The Lord thy God he wil go ouer before thee he wil destroy these naciōs before thee and thou shalt possesse thē * Ioshúa he shal go before thee as the Lord hathe said 4 And the Lord shal do vnto them as he dyd to * Sihôn and to Og Kings of the Amorites and vnto their land whome he destroyed 5 And the Lord shal giue them before you that ye may do vnto them according vnto euerie * commandement which I haue cōmanded you 6 Plucke vp your hearts therefore and be strong dread not nor be afrayd of them for the Lord thy God him selfe doeth go with thee he wil not fayle thee nor forsake thee 7 ¶ And Mosés called 〈◊〉 and said vnto him in the sight of all Israél Be of a good courage and strong for thou shalt go with this people vnto the land which the Lord hathe sworne vnto their fathers to giue thē and thou shalt giue it them to inherit 8 And the Lord him selfe 〈◊〉 go before thee he wil be with thee he wil not fayle thee nether forsake thee feare not 〈◊〉 re nor be discomforted 9 ¶ And Mosés wrote this Lawe and deliuered it vnto the Priestes the sonnes of Leui which bare the Arke of the couenāt of the Lord and vnto all the Elders of Israél 10 And Mosés cōmanded them saying * Euerie seuenth yere* when the yere of fredome shal be in the feast of the 〈◊〉 11 When
other thre bokes of Moses 40. Ioshúa 27. So the whole maketh 2597 yeres CHAP. I. 2 The Lord incourageth Ioshua to inuade the lād 4. The borders and limites of the land of the Israelites 5 The Lord promiseth to assist Ioshua if he obey his worde 11. Ioshua commandeth the people to prepare them selues to passe ouer Iordén 12 And exhorteth the Reubenites to execute their charge 1 〈◊〉 after the death of Mosés the seruāt of the Lord the Lord spake vnto Ioshúa the sonne of Nun Mosés minister saying 2 Mosés my sernant is dead now therefore arise go ouer this Iordén thou and all this people vnto the land which I giue them that is to the children of Israél 3 * Euerie place that the sole of your fote shal treade vpon haue I giuen you as I said vnto Mosés 4 * From the wildernes and this Lebánón euen vnto the great Riuer the riuer Peráth all the land of the Hittites euen vnto the great sea toward the going downe of the sunne shal be your coast 5 There shal not a man be able to withstand thee all the dayes of thy life as I was with Mosés so wil I be with thee * I wil not lea ue thee nor forsake thee 6 Be strong and of a good courage for vnto this people shalt thou deuide the land for an inheritance which I sware vnto their fathers to giue them 7 Onely be thou strong and of a moste valiant courage that thou maiest obserue and do according to all the' Lawe which Mosés my seruant hathe commanded thee * thou shalt not turne away from it to the right hād nor to the left that thou maiest prosper whethersoeuer thou goest 8 Let not this boke of the Lawe departe out of thy mouth but meditate therein day and night that thou maiest obserue and do according to all that is writtē therein for then shalt thou make thy way prosperous then shalt thou haue good successe 9 Haue not I commanded thee saying Be strong and of a good courage feare not nor be discouraged for I the Lord thy God wil be with thee whethersoeuer thou goest 10 ¶ Then Ioshúa commanded the officers of the people saying 11 Passe through the hoste and commande the people saying Prepare you vitailes for after thre daies ye shal passe ouer this Iordē to go in to possesse the land which the Lord your God giueth you to possesse it 12 ¶ And vnto the Reubenites and to the Gadites to halfe the tribe of 〈◊〉 spake Ioshúa saying 13 * Remēber the worde which Mosés the ser uant of the Lorde commanded you saying The Lord your God hathe giuen you rest hathe giuen you this land 14 ¶ Your wiues your children your cattel shall remaine in the land which Mosés gaue you on this side Iordén but ye shal go ouer before your brethren armed all that be men of warre and shal helpe them 15 Vntill the Lord haue giuen your brethren rest as well as to you and vntil they also shall possesse the land which the Lord your God giueth thē then shal ye returne vnto the land of your possession shal possesse it whiche land Mosés the Lords 〈◊〉 gaue you on this side 〈◊〉 towarde the sunne rising 16 Then they answered Ioshúa saying Al that thou hast commanded vs we wil do whethersoeuer thou sendest vs we wil go 17 As we obeyed Mosés in all things so will we obey thee onely the Lord thy GOD be with thee as he was with Mosés 18 Whosoeuer shal rebelle against thy cōman dement wil not obey thy wordes in al that thou cōmandest him let him be put to death onely be strong and of good courage CHAP. II. 1 Ioshúa sendeth mē to spie 〈◊〉 whome Raháb hideth 11 She consesseth the God of Israél 12 She requireth a signe for 〈◊〉 deliuerance 21 The spies returne to Ioshúa with comfortable tidings 1 THen Ioshúa the sonne of Nun sent out of Shittim two men to spie secretly saying Go ve we the land also Ierichó and they went and * came into an harlots house named Raháb and lodged there 2 Then reporte was made to the Kyng of Ierichó saying Beholde there came men hether to night of the children of Israél to spie out the countrey 3 And the King of Ierichô sent vnto Rahāb saying Bring forth the men that are come to thee and whiche are entred into thine house for they be come to searche out all the land 4 But the woman had taken the two men hid them Therefore said she thus There came men vnto me but I wist not whence they were 5 And when they shut the gate in the darcke the men went out whether the men went I wote not followe ye after thē quickely for ye shall ouertake them 6 But she had broght thē vp to the roofe of the house and hyd them with the stalkes of flaxe whiche she had spread abroade vpon the roofe 7 And certeine men pursued after them the way to Iordén vnto the fourdes and assone as thei which pursued after them were gone out thei shut the gate 8 ¶ And before thei were a slepe she came vp vnto them vpon the roofe 9 And said vnto the men I knowe that the Lord hathe giuen you the land and that the feare of you is fallen vpon vs and that all the inhabitants of the land faint because of you 10 For we haue heard how the Lord * dryed vp the water of the read Sea before you whē you came out of Egypt and what you did vnto the two Kings of the Amorites that were on the other side Iordén vnto * Sihōn and to Og whome ye vtterly destroyed 11 And whē we hearde it our heartes did faint and there remained no more courage in anie because of you for the Lord your God he is the God in heauen aboue and in earth beneth 12 Now therefore I pray you sweare vnto me by the Lord that as I haue shewed you mercie ye wil also shewe mercie vnto my fathers house and giue me a true token 13 And that ye wil saue aliue my father and my mother and my brethren and my sisters and all that thei haue and that ye wil deliuer our soules from death 14 And the men answered her Our life for you to dye if ye vtter not this 〈◊〉 busines when the Lord hathe giuen vs the land we wil deale mercifully and truely with thee 15 Thē she let them downe by a corde through the windowe for her house was vpon the towne wall and she dwelt vpon the wall 16 And she said vnto them Go you into the mountaine lest the pursuers mete with you and hyde your selues there thre daies vntil the pursuers be returned thē afterward may ye go your way 17 And the men
and went in vnto her 2 And it was tolde to the Azzanites Samson is come hether And they went about and layed wait for him all night in the gate of the citie were quiet all the night saying Abide til the morning earely and we shal kil him 3 And Samsón slept til midnight and arose at midnight and toke the dores of the ga tes of the citie and the two postes and lift them away with the barres and put them vpon his shulders and caried them vp to the top of the mountaine that is before Hebron 4 ¶ And after this he loued a woman by the riuer of Sorék whose name was Deliláh 5 Vnto whome came the princes of the Phi listims and said vnto her Entise him and se wherein his great strēgth lieth and by what meane we may ouer come him that we may binde him and punishe him and euerie one of vs shal giue thee eleuen hun dreth shekels of siluer 6 ¶ And Deliláh said to Samsōn Telme I pray thee wherein thy great strength lieth and where with thou mightest be bounde to do thee hurt 7 Samsôn then answered vnto her If they binde me with seuen greene cordes that were neuer dryed them shal I be weake be as an other man 8 And the princes of the Philistims broght her seuen greene cordes that were not drye and she bound him there with 9 And she had men lying in waite with her in the chamber Then she said vnto him The Philistims be vpō thee Samsón And he brake the cordes as a thread of to we is broken when it feleth fire so his strenght 〈◊〉 not knowen 10 ¶ After Deliláh said vnto Samsón Se thou hast mocked me and tolde me lies I pray thee now tel me where with thou mightest be bound 11 Then he answered her If they binde me with newe ropes that neuer were occupied then shal I be weake and be as another man 12 Deliláh therefore toke newe ropes and bount him there with and said vnto him The Philistims be vpon thee Samsōn and men lay in wait in the chāber he brake them from his armes as a threade 13 ¶ Afterward Deliláh said to Samson Hetherto thou hast be guiled me and tolde me lies tel me how thou mightest be boūd And he said vnto her If thou 〈◊〉 seuen lockes of mine head with the threa des of the woufe 14 And she fastened it with a pinne and said vnto him The Philistims be vpon thee Samsón And he awoke out of his slepe went away with the pinne of the webbe the woufe 15 Againe she said vnto him How canst thou say I loue thee when thine heart is not with me thou hast mocked me these thre times and hast not tolde me wherein thy great strength lieth 16 And because she was importunate vpon him with her wordes continually vexed him his soule was peined vnto the death 17 Therefore he tolde her all his heart and said vnto her There neuer came rasor vpō mine head for I am a Nazarite vnto GOD from my mothers wombe therefore if I be shauen my strength wil go from me I shal be weake and be like all other men 18 And when Deliláh sawe that he had tolde her all his heart she sēt and called for the Princes of the Philistims saying Come vp once againe for he hathe shewed me all his heart Then the princes of the Philistims came vp vnto her broght the money in their hands 19 And she made him slepe vpon her knees and she called a man and made him to shaue of the seuen lockes of his dead and she began to vexe him and his strenght was gone from him 20 Then she said The Philistims be vpon thee Sāson And he awoke out of his slepe and thoght I wil go out now as at other times and shake my selfe but he knewe not that the Lord was departed from him 21 Therefore the Philistims toke him and put out his eies and broght him downe to Azzáh and bound him with fetters and he did grinde in the prison house 22 And the heere of his head began to growe againe after that it was shauen 23 Then the princes of the Philistims gathered them together for to offer a great sacrifice vnto Dagón their god and to 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 said Our god hathe deliuered Samsôn our enemie into our hands 24 Also when the people saw him they praised their god for they said Our god hath deliuered into our hands our enemie and destroier of our coūtrey which hathe slaine manie of vs. 25 And when their heartes were mery they said Call Samsôn that he may make vs pastime So they called Samsôn out of the pri son house and he was a laughing stocke vnto them and they set him betwene the pillers 26 Then Samsôn said vnto the seruant that led him by the hand Lead me that I may touche the pillers that the house stādeth vpon and that I may leane to them 27 Now the house was ful of men and women there were all the princes of the Philistîms also vpō the roofe were about thre thousand men women that behelde while Samson played 28 Thē Samsôn called vnto the Lord and said ô Lord God I pray thee thinke vpon me ô God I beseche thee strengthen me at this time onely that I maye be at once auenged of this Philistims for my two eyes 29 And Samsón layed holde on the two middle pillers whereupon the house stode and on which it was borne vp on the one with his right hād and on the other with his left 30 Then said Samsón Let me lose my life with the Philistims he bowed him with all his might and the house fel vpon the princes and vpon all the people that were therein so the dead which he slue at this death were mo then they which he had slayne in his life 31 Then his brethren and all the house of his father came downe and toke him and broght him vp buryed him betwene Zoráh Eshtaòl in the sepulchre of Manóah his father now he had iudged Israél twentie yeres CHAP. XVII 3 Michahs mother according to her vowe made her sonne two idoles 5 He made his sonne a Priest for his idoles 10 And after he hired a Leuite 1 THere was a man of mount Ephráim whose name was Micháh 2 And he said vnto his mother The eleuen hundreth shekels of siluer that were takē from thee for the which thou cursedst and spakedst it euen in mine hearing beholde the siluer is with me I toke it Then his mother said Blessed be my sonne of the Lord. 3 And when he had restored the eleuen hūdreth shekels of siluer to his mother his mother said I had dedicate the siluer to the Lord of mine hād for my sōne to make a grauen and molten image Now therefore I wil giue
him and made him a captaine ouer a thousand and he went out and in before the people 14 And Dauid behaued him selfe wisely in all his waies for the Lord was with him 15 Wherefore when Saúl sawe that he was ve ry wise he was afraied of him 16 For all Israél and Iudáh loued Dauid becau se he went out and in before them 17 ¶ Then Saúl said to Dauid Beholde mine eldest daughter Meráb her I wil giue thee to wife onely be a valiant sonne vnto me and fight the Lords battels for Saúl thoght Mine hand shal not be vpon him but the hād of the Philistīs shal be vpō him 18 And Dauid answered Saúl What am I and what is my life or the familie of my father in Israél that I shuldebe sonne in lawe to the King 19 How 〈◊〉 whē Meráb Sauls daughter shulde haue bene giuen to Dauid she was giuen vnto Adriél a Meholathite to wife 20 ¶ Then Michál Sauls daughter loued Dauid and thei shewed Saúl and the thing pleased him 21 Therefore Saul said I wil giue him herz that she may be a snare to him and that the hand of the Philistims may be against hi Wherefore Saúl said to Dauid Thou shalt this day be my sonne in lawe in the one of the twaine 22 And Saúl commāded his seruants Speake with Dauid secretly and say Beholde the King hathe a fauour to thee and all his ser uants loue thee be now therefore the Kings sonne in lawe 23 And Sauls seruants spake these wordes in the eares of Dauid And Dauid said Semeth it to you a light thing to be a Kings sonne in lawe seing that I am a poore mā and of small reputacion 24 And thē Sauls seruants broght him word againe saying Suche wordes spake Dauid 25 And Saúl said This wise shal ye say to Dauid The King desireth no do wrie but an hundreth foreskinnes of the Philistims to be auenged of the Kings enemies for Saúl thoght to make Dauid fall into the hands of the Philistims 26 And when his seruants tolde Dauid these wordes it pleased Dauid wel to be the Kings sonne in lawe and the daies were not expired 27 After warde Dauid arose with his men and went and slewe of the Philistims two hundreth men and Dauid broght their foreskinnes and thei gaue them wholy to the King that he might be the Kings sonne in lawe therefore Saúl gaue him michál daughter to wife 18 Then Saúl sawe and vnderstode that the Lord was with Dauid and that Michál the daughter of Saûl loued him 29 Then Saúl was more and more afraied of Dauid and Saúl became alway Dauids enemy 30 And when the princes of the Philistims went for the at their going for the Dauid behaued him selfe more wisely then all the seruantes of Saúl so that his name was mu che set by CHAP. XIX 2 Ionathan declareth to Dauid the wicked purpose of Saúl 11 Michal his wife saueth him 18 Dauid commeth to Samuél 23 The Spirit of prophecie commeth en Saúl 1 THen Saúl spake to Ionathan his sonne and to all his seruants that they shulde kil Dauid but Ionathán Sauls sonne had a great fauour to Dauid 2 And Ionathán tolde Dauid saying Saūl my father goeth about to slaye thee now therefore I pray thee take hede vnto thy selfe vnto the morning and abide in a secret place and hide thy selfe 3 And I wil go out and stand by my father in the field where thou art and wil commune with my father of thee and I wil se what he saith and wil tel thee 4 ¶ And Ionathan spake good of Dauid vn to Saúl his father and said vnto him Let not the King sinne against his seruant against Dauid for he hathe not sinned against thee but his workes haue bene to thee very good 5 For he did * put his life in danger and slewe the Philistim and the Lord wroght a great saluacion for all Israél thou sawest it and thou reioysedst wherefore then wilt thou sinne against innocent blood slaye Dauid with out a cause 6 Then Saúl hearkened vnto the voyce of Ionathán and Saūl sware As the Lord liueth he shalt not dye 7 So Ionathán called Dauid and Ionathán shewed him all those wordes and Ionathán broght Dauid to Saúl and he was in his presence as in times past 8 ¶ Againe the warre began Dauid wēt out and foght with the Philistims slewe them with a great slaughter and they fled from him 9 ¶ And the euil Spirit of the Lord was vpō Saúl as he sate in his house hauing his spea re in his hand and Dauid played with his hand 10 And Saūl entended to smite Dauid to the wall with the speare but he turned aside out of Sauls presence and he smote the speare against the wall but Dauid fled eschaped the same night 11 Saūl also sent messengers vnto Dauids house to watche him and to slaye him in the morning Michál Dauids wife tolde it him saying If thou saue not thy self this night tomorowe thou shalt be slaine 12 So Michál let Dauid downe through a windowe and he went and fled and escaped 13 Then Michāl toke an image and layed it in the bed and put a pillowe stuffed with goates heere vnder thé head of it and co uered it with a cloth 14 And when Saúl sent messen gers to take Dauid she said He is sicke 15 And Saúl sent the messengers againe to se Dauid saying Bring him to me in the bed that I may slaye him 16 And when the messengers were come in beholde an image was in the bed with a pillowe of goates here vnder the head of it 17 And Saúl said vnto Michà l Why hast thou mocked me so and sent away mine enemy that he is eschaped And Michál answered Saúl He said vnto me Let me go or els I wil kil thee 18 ¶ So Dauid fled and escaped and came to Samuél to Ramáh and tolde him all that Saúl had done to him and he and Samuél went and dwelt in Naiōth 19 But one tolde Saūl saying Beholde Dauid is at Naioth in Ramáh 20 And Saúl sent messengers to take Dauid and whē they sawe a cōpanie of Prophets prophecying and Samuel standing as ap pointed ouer them the Spirit of God fel vpon the messengers of Saúl and they also prophecied 21 And when it was tolde Saūl he sent other messēgers and they prophecied likewise againe Saūl sent the third messengers they prophecied also 22 Then went he him self to Ramáh and came to a great wel that is in Sechū he asked and said Where are Samuel and Dauid and one said Beholde they be at Naiōth in Ramáh 23 And he went thither euen to Naiòth in Ramáh and the Spirit of God came vpon him also and he wēt prophecying vntil he came to Naiōth in Ramáh 24 And he stript of
aske counsel of God for him be it far from me let not the King impute any thing vnto his seruant nor to all the house of my father for thy seruant knewe nothing of all this lesse nor more 16 Then the Kyng said Thou shalt surely dye Ahimélech thou and all thy fathers house 17 And the King said vnto the sergents that stode about him Turne and slaye the Priests of the Lord because their hand also is with Dauid and because they knewe when he fled and shewed it not to me But the seruāts of the King wolde not moue their hands to fall vpon the Priests of the Lord. 18 Then the King said to Doég Turne thou fal vpon the Priests And 〈◊〉 the Edomite turned and ran vpon the Priests slew that same day foure score and fiue persones that did weare a linen Ephod 19 Also Nob the citie of the Priests smote he with the edge of the sworde bothe man woman bothe childe and suck lin bothe oxe and asse and shepe with the edge of the sworde 20 But one of the sonnes of Ahimélech the sonne of Ahitúb whose name was Abiathār escaped and fled after Dauid 21 And Abiathār shewed Dauid that Saūl had slaine the Lords Priests 22 And Dauid said vnto Abiathār I knewe it the same day whē Doêg the Edomite was there that he wolde tel Saūl I am the cause of the death of all the persones of thy fathers house 23 Abide thou with me and feare not for 〈◊〉 that seketh my life shal seke thy life also for with me thou shalt be in sauegarde CHAP. XXIII 5 Dauid chaseth the Philistims from Keiláh 13 Dauid departeth from Keiláh and remaineth in the wildernes of Ziph. 16 Ionathán 〈◊〉 Dauid 28 Sauls enterpri se is broken in pursuing Dauid 1 THen they tolde Dauid saying Beholde the Philistims fight against Keiláh and spoyle the barnes 2 Therefore Dauid asked counsel of the Lord saying Shall I go and smite these Philistims And the Lord answered Dauid Go smite the Philistims and saue Keiláh 3 And Dauids men said vnto him Se we be afraied here in Iudáh how muche more if we come to Keiláh against the hoste of the Philistims 4 Then Dauid asked counsell of the Lorde againe And the Lord answered him said Arise go downe to Keiláh for I will deliuer the Philistims into thine hand 5 ¶ So Dauid and his men went to Keiláh soght with thè Philistims and broght away theyr cattel and smote them with a greate slaughter thus Dauid saued the inhabitants of Keilah 6 And when Abiathár the sonne of Ahimélech * fled to Dauid to Keiláh he broght an Ephód with him 7 ¶ And it was tolde Saûl that Dauid was come to Keiláh and Saúl said God hathe deliue red him into mine hand for he is shut in seing he is come into a citie that hathe gates and barres 8 Then Saúl called all the people together to warre for to go downe to Keiláh to besiege Dauid and his men 9 ¶ And Dauid hauyng knowledge that Saúl imagined mischief against him said to Abiathár the Priest Bring the Ephód 10 Then said Dauid O Lorde God of Israél thy seruant hathe heard that Saul is about to come to Keiláh to destroy the citie for my sake 11 Will the Lords of Keiláh deliuer me vp into his hand and wil Saul come downe asthy seruant hathe heard O Lord God of Israèl I beseche thee tel thy seruant And the Lorde said He wil come downe 12 Then said Dauid Wil the lords of Keiláh deliuer me vp and the men that are with me into the hand of Saūl And the Lorde said They wil deliuer thee vp 13 ¶ Then Dauid and his men whiche were about six hundreth arose ād departed out of Keiláh and went whither they colde And it was tolde Saūl that Dauid was fled frome Keilāh and he left of his iourney 14 And Dauid abode in the wildernes in holdes and remained in a mountaine in the wildernes of Ziph. And Saúl soght him euerie day but God deliuered him not into his hand 15 And Dauid sawe that Saul was come out for to seke his life and Dauid was in the wildernes of Ziph in the wood 16 ¶ And Ionathán Sauls sonne arose went to Dauid in the wood and comfotted him in God 17 And said vnto him Feare not for the hand of Saūl my father shall not finde thee and thou shalt be Kyng ouer Israél and 〈◊〉 shal be next vnto thee and also Saūl my father knoweth it 18 So they twaine made a couenāt before the Lord and Dauid Did remaine in the wood but Ionathán went to his house 19 ¶ Then came vp the Ziphims to Saúl to Gibeáh sauyng Doeth not 〈◊〉 hide him selfe by vs in holdes in the wood in the hill of Hachiláh whiche is on the right side of Ieshimon 20 Now therefore ô King come downe accor ding to all that thine heart can desire and our parte shal be to deliuer hym into the Kings hands 21 Then Saúl said 〈◊〉 ye blessed of the Lorde forye haue had compassion on me 22 Go I pray you and prepare yet better 〈◊〉 and se his place where he 〈◊〉 and who hathe sene him there for it is said to me He is subtile and crafty 23 Setherefore knowe all the secret places where he hideth himselfe and come ye againe to me with the certentie and I will go with you and if he be in the land I will 〈◊〉 him out throughout al the 〈◊〉 of Iudáh 24 Then they arose and went to Ziph before Saúl but Dauid and his men were in the wildernes of Maôn ī the plaine on the right hand of Ieshimôn 25 Saúl also and his ment went to 〈◊〉 him they tolde Dauid wherfore he came downe vnto a rocke abode in the wildernes of Maón And whesaúl heard that he followed after Dauid in the wildernes of Maón 26 And Saúl his ment went on the one side of the mountaine and Dauid his men on the other side of the mountaine and Dauid made haste to get from the presence of Saul for Saūl and his men compassed Dauid and his men round about to take them 27 But there came a messenger to Saūl saying Haste thee and come for the Philistims haue inuaded the land 28 Wherefore Saúl returned from pursuing Dauid and went against the Philistims Therefore they called that place Sela-ham wáh lekoth CHAP. XXIIII 1 Dauid hid in a caue a 〈◊〉 Saúl 〈◊〉 He sheweth to Saúl his 〈◊〉 18 Saúl acknowledgeth his 〈◊〉 22 He cau seth Dauid to sweare vnto him to be fauorable to his 1 ANd Dauid went thence and dwelt in holdes at En-gédi 2 When Saūl was returned from the Philistims they tolde him saying Beholde Dauid is in the wildernes of Engédi 3 Then Saul toke
hearing of good and bad therefore the Lord thy God be with thee 18 Then the King answered and said vnto the woman Hide not from me I pray thee the thīg that I shal aske thee And the wo mā said Let my lord the King now speake 19 And the King said Is not the hand of Ioáb with thee in all this then the woman answered and said As thy soule liueth my lord the King I wil not turne to the right hand nor to the left from oght that my lord the King hathe spoken for euen thy seruant Ioáb bade me and he put all these wordes in the mouthe of thine hand maid 20 For to the intent that I shulde change the forme of speache thy seruant Ioáb hathe done this thing but my lord is wise according to the wisdome of an Angel of God to vnderstand all things that are in the earth 21 ¶ And the King said vnto Ioáb Beholde now I haue done this thing go then and bring the yong man Absalôm againe 22 And Ioáb fel to the grounde on his face and bowed himselfe and thanked the King Then Ioáb said This day thy seruāt knoweth that I haue founde grace in thy sight my LORD the King in that the King hathe fulfilled the request of his seruant 23 ¶ And Ioà b arose and went to Geshûr broght Absalòm to Ierusalêm 24 And the King said Let him turne to his owne house and not se my face So Absalôm turned to his owne house sawe not the Kings face 25 Now in all Israél there was none to be so muche praised for beautie as Absalôm frō the sole of his foote euen to the top of his head there was noblemish in him 26 And when he polled his head for at euerie yeres end he polled it because it was to heauy for him therefore he polled it he weighed the heere of his head at two hundreth shekels by the Kings weight 27 And Absalóm had thre sonnes and one daughter named Tamár which was a faire woman to loke vpon 28 ¶ So Absalóm dwelt the space of two yeres in Ierusalém sa we not the Kings face 29 Therefore Absalóm sent for Ioáb to send him to the king but he wolde not come to him and when he sent againe he wolde not come 30 Therefore he said vnto his seruants Beholde Ioáb hathe a field by my place and hathe barly therein go and set it 〈◊〉 on fire and Absaloms seruants set the field on fire 31 Then Ioáb arose and came to Absalôm vnto his house and said vnto him Wherefore haue thy seruants burnt my field with fire 32 And Absalôm answered Ioáb Beholde I sent for thee saying Come thou hither and I wil send thee to the King for to say Wherefore am I come from Geshúr It had bene better for me to haue bene there stil now therefore let me se the Kings face and if there be anie trespasse in me let him kil me 33 Then Ioáb came to the King and tolde him and he called for Absalóm who came to the King and bowed him selfe to the grounde on his face before the King and the King kissed Absalom CHAP. XV. 2 The practises of Absalom to aspire to the Kingdome 14 Dauid and his flee 31 Dauids prayer 34 Hushái is sent to Absalom to discouer his counsel 1 AFter this Absalôm prepared him cha rets and horses and fiftie men to run ne before him 2 And absalom rose vp early and stode hard by the entring in of the gate and euerie man that had anie matter and came to the King for iudgement him did Absalôm call vnto him and said Of what citie art thou And he answered Thy seruant is of one of the tribes of Israél 3 Then Absalóm said vnto him Se thy matters are good and righteous but there is no mā deputed of the King to heare thee 4 Absalóm said more ouer Oh that I were made Iudge in the land that euerie man which hathe anie matter or controuersie might come to me that I might do him Iustice 5 And when anie man came nere to him did him obeisance he put forthe his hand and toke him an kissed him 6 And on this maner did Absalóm to all Israél that came to the King for iudgement so Absalôm stale the heartes of the men of Israél 7 ¶ And after fortie yere Absalom said vnto the King I pray thee let me go to Hebrón and rendre my vowe which I haue vowed vnto the Lord. 8 For thy seruant voweda vowe when I remained in Geshúr in Arám saying If the Lord shal bring me againe in dede to Ierusalém I wil serue the Lord. 9 And the King said vnto him Go in peace So he arose and went to Hebrôn 10 ¶ Then Absalôm sent spies throughout all the tribes of Israél saying When ye heare the sounde of the trumpet ye shal say Absalôm reigneth in Hebrón 11 ¶ And with absalôm went two hundreth men out of Ierusalém that were called they went in their simplicitie knowing nothing 12 Also Absalôm sent for Ahithōphel the Gilonite Dauids counseler c from his citie Gilóh while he offred sacrifices and the treasō was great for the people encrea sed stil with Absalóm 13 ¶ Then came a messenger to Dauid saying The hearts of the men of Israél are turned after Absalôm 14 Then Dauid said vnto all his seruants that were with him at Ierusalém Vp and let vs flee for we shal not escape srō Absalom make spede to departe lest he come sodenly and take vs and bring euil vpon vs and smite the citie with the edge of the sworde 15 And the Kings seruants said vnto him Beholde thy seruants are ready to do according to all that my lord the King shal appoint 16 So the King departed all his housholde after him and the King left ten concubines to kepe the house 17 And the King wēt forthe all the people after him and taryed in a place farre of 18 And all his seruants went about him and all the Cherethites and all the Pelethites and all the Gittites euen sixe hūdreth men which were come after him frō Gath went before the King 19 Then said the King to Ittai the Gittite Wherefore commest thou also with vs Re turne and abide with the King for thou art a stranger departe thou therefore to thy place 20 Thou camest yesterday and shulde cause thee to wander to day and go with vs I wil go whither I can therefore returne thou and cary againe thy brethrē mercie and trueth be with thee 21 And Ittái answered the King and said As the Lord liueth and as my lord the King liueth in what place my lord the King shal be whether in death or life euē there surely wil thy seruant be 22 Then Dauid said to Ittái Come and go forwarde
laugh at the punishment of the inno cent 24 The earth is giuen into the hād of the wicked he couereth the faces of the iudges the reof if not where is he or who is he 25 My dayes haue bene more swift then a poste they haue fled haue sene no good thing 26 They are passed as with the moste swift shippes as the egle thar flieth to the praye 27 If I say I wil forget my complaint I wil cease from my wrath and comfort me 28 Then I am afrayed of all my sorowes knowing that thou wilt not iudge me innocent 29 If I be wicked why labour I thus in vaine 30 If I wash my self with snowe water purge mine hands moste cleane 31 Yet shalt thou plonge me in the pit mine owne clothes shal make me fifthy 32 For he is not a man as I am that I shulde answer him if we come together to iudgemēt 33 Nether is there any vmpire that might laie his hand vpon vs bothe 34 Let him take his rod away from me and let nor his feare astonish me 35 Then wil I speake feare him not but because I am not so I holde me stil. CHAP. X. 1 Iob is weary of his life and setteth out his fragilitie before God 20 He desireth him to stay his hand 22 A description of death 1 MY soule is cut of thogh I liue I wil leaue my complaint vpon my self and wil speake in the bitternes of my soule 2 I wil say vnto God Condēne me not she we me wherefore thou contendest with me 3 Thinkest thou it good to oppresse me to cast of the labour of thine hands and to fauour the counsel of the wicked 4 Hast thou carnal eyes or doest thou se as man seeth 5 Are thy dayes as mans dayes or thy yeres as the time of man 6 That thou inquirest of mine iniquitie and searchest out my sinne 7 Thou knowest that I can not do wickedly for none can deliuer me out of thine hand 8 Thine hands haue made me and facioned me wholy rounde about and wilt thou destroye me 9 Remember I pray thee that thou hast made me as the clay and wilt thou bring me into dust againe 10 Hast thou not powred me out as mylke and turned me to cruds like chese 11 Thou hast clothed me with skinne and flesh and ioyned me together with bones and sinewes 12 Thou hast giuen me life and grace thy visitacion hathe preserued my spirit 13 Thogh thou hast hid these things in thine heart yet I knowe that it is so with thee 14 If I haue sinned then thou wilt streightly loke vnto me and wilt not holde me giltles of mine iniquitie 15 If I haue done wickedly wo vnto me if I haue done righteously I wil not lift vp mine head being ful of cōfusiō because I se mine affliction 16 But let it increase hunt thou me as a lyon returne shewe thy self maruelous vpóme 17 Thou renuest thy plagues againste me and thou increasest thy wrath against me changes and armies of sorowes are against me 18 Wherefore thē hast thou broght me out of the wombe Oh that I had perished and that none eye had sene mel 19 And that I were as I had not bene but broght from the wombe to the graue 20 Are notmy dayes fewe let him cease and leaue of from me that I may take a litle comfort 21 Before I go and shal not returne euen to the land of dark enes and shad owe of death 22 Into a land I say dark as darkenes it self into the shadow of death where is none order but the light is there as dark enes CHAP. XI 1 Iob is vniustly reprehended of Zophár 7 God is incomprehensible 14 He is merciful to the repentant 18 Their assurance that liue godlie 1 THen answered Zophár the Naamathite and said 2 Shulde not the multitude of wordes be answered or shulde a great talker be iustified 3 Shulde men holde their peace at thy lyes when th ou mockest others shal none make thee ashamed 4 Forthou hast said My doctrine is pure and I am cleane in thine eyes 5 But oh that God wolde speake and open his lippes against thee 6 That he might shewe thee the secrets of wisdome how thou hast deserued double accordīg to right know therefore that God hathe forgoten thee for thee iniquitie 7 Canst thou by searching finde out God canst thou fin de out the Almightie to his perfection 8 The heauens are hie what canst thou do it is deper thē the hel how canst thou know it 9 The measure thereofis longer thē the earth and it is broder then the sea 10 If he cut of shut vp or gather together who can turne him backe 11 For he knoweth vaine men and seeth iniqui tie and him that vnderstandeth nothing 12 Yet vaine man wolde be 〈◊〉 thogh man newe borne is like a wilde asse 〈◊〉 13 If thou prepare thine heart and stretche 〈◊〉 thin 〈◊〉 hands towarde him 14 If iniquitie be in thine hand put it farre away let no wickednes dwel in thy tabernacle 15 Then truely shalt thou lift vp thy face with out spot and shalt be stable and shalt not feare 16 But thou shalt forget thy miserie and remē ber it as waters that are past 17 Thine age also shal appeare more cleare then the noone day thou shalt shine and be as the morning 18 And thou shalt be bolde because there is hope and thou shalt dig pittes shalt lye downe safely 19 For when thou tak est thy rest none shal make thee afraied yea manie shal make sure vnto thee 20 But the eyes of the wicked shal faile and their refuge shal perish and their hope shal be sorowe of minde CHAP. XII 1 Iob accuseth his friends of ignorance 7 He declareth the might and 〈◊〉 of God 17 And how he changeth the course of things 1 THen Iob answered and said 2 In dede because that ye are the people onely wisdome must dye with you 3 But I haue vnderstanding as wel as you and am not inferior vnto you yea who knoweth not suche things 4 * I am as one mocked of his neighbour who calleth vpon God and he heareth him the iuste the vpright is laughed to scorne 5 He that is ready to fal is as a lampe despised in the opinion of the riche 6 The tabernacles of robbers do prosper and they are in sauetie that prouoke God who me God hathe enriched with his hand 7 Aske now the beastes they shal teache thee and the foules of the heauen and they shal tel thee 8 Or speake to the earth it shal shewe thee or the sishes of the sea and they shal declare vnto thee
reuerence thou him 12 And the daughter of Tyrus with the riche of the people shal do homage before thy face with presents 13 The Kings daughter is all glorious within her clothing is of broydered golde 14 She shal be broght vnto the King in raiment of nedle worke the virgins that fol low after her and her companions shal be broght vnto thee 15 Withioye and gladnes shal thei be broght and shal enter into the Kings palace 16 In steade of thy fathers shal thy children be thou shalt make then princes through all the earth 17 I wil make thy Name to be remembred through all generations therefore shal the people giue thankes vnto thee worlde without end PSAL. XLVI 1 A song of trumpeth or thankes giuing for the deliuerance of Ierusalém after Sennaherib with his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 awaie or some other like sudden and maruelous 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 hand of God 8 Whereby the Pro phet commending this great benefite doeth exhorte the faithful to giue them selues wholly into the hand of God douting nothing but that vnder his protection 〈◊〉 shal be safe against all the 〈◊〉 of their enemies because this is his delite to asswage the rage of the 〈◊〉 when 〈◊〉 are moste busie against the iust ¶ To him that excelleth vpon Alamoth a song committed to the sonnes of Korah 1 GOd is our hope and strength helpe in troubles readie to be found 2 Therefore wil not we feare thogh the earth be moued and thogh the mountaines fall into the middes of the sea 3 Thogh the waters thereof rage and be troubled the mountaines shake at the surges of the same Sélah 4 Yet there is a Riuer whose streames shal make glad the Gitie of God euen the San ctuarie of the Tabernacles of the moste High 5 God is in the middes of it therefore shal it not be moued God shal helpe it verie early 6 When the nations raged the kingdomes were moued God thundred the earth melted 7 The Lord of hostes is with vs the God of Iaakób is our refuge Sélah 8 Come beholde the workes of the Lord k what desolations he hathe made in the earth 6 He maketh warres to cease vnto the ends of the worlde he breaketh the bowe and cutteth the speare and burneth the chariots with fyre 10 Be stil and knowe that I am God I wil be exalted among the heathen I wil be exalted in the earth 11 The Lord of hostes is with vs the God of 〈◊〉 our refuge Sélah PSAL. XLVIII 2 The prophet exhorteth all people to the worship of the true and euerliuing God cūmeading the mercie of God toward the posteritie of Iaakób 9 And after prophecieth of the kingdome of christ in this time of the Gospel ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme committed to the sonnes of Kórah 1 〈◊〉 people clap your hands sing loude vnto God with a ioyful voice 2 For the Lord is high terrible a great King ouer all the earth 3 He hathe subdued the people vnder vs and the nations vnder our fete 4 He hathe chosen our inheritance for vs euen the glorie of Iaakób whome he loued Sélah 5 God is gone vp with triumph euen the Lord with the sounde of the trumpet 6 Sing praises to God sing praises sing prai ses vnto our King sing praises 7 For Godis the King of all the earth sing praises euerie one that hathe e vnderstāding 8 God reigne th ouer the heathē God sitteth vpon his holie throne 9 The princes of the people are gathered vnto the people of the God of Abraham for the shields of the worldes belong to God he f is greatly to be exalted PSAL. XLVIII 1 A notable deliuerance of Ierusalem from the hand of ma nie Kings is ment ioned for the which thankes are 〈◊〉 to God and the state of that citie is praised that hathe God so presently at all times readie to defend the. The 〈◊〉 semeth to be made in the time of Aház Ioshaphát Asá or 〈◊〉 for in their times chiefly was 〈◊〉 citie by foren princes assalted ¶ a A song or Psalme committed to the sonnes of Kōrah 1 GReat is the Lord greatly to be praised in the b Citie of our God euen vpon his holie Mountaine 2 Mount Zion lying Northward is faire in situation it is the c ioye of the whole 〈◊〉 and the citie of the great King 3 In the palaces theere of God is knowen for a d refuge 4 For lo the Kings were e gathered went together 5 When thei sawe f it thei marueiled thei we re astonied suddenly driuen backe 6 Feare came there vpon them and sorowe as vpon a woman in trauaile 7 As with an East winde thou breakest the shippes g of Tarshish so were they destroyed 8 As we haue h heard so haue we sene in the Citie of the Lord of hostes in the Citie of our God God wilstablish it for euer Selah 9 We waite for thy louing kindenes ō God in the middes of thy Temple 10 O God according vnto thy Name so is thy praise vnto the i worldes end thy right hād is ful of righteousnes 11 Let mount Zion reioyce the daughters of Iudáh be glad because of thy iudgements 12 Compasse about Zión and go rounde about it tel the towres thereof 13 Marke wel the wall thereof be holde her towres that ye maie tel your posteritie 14 For this God is our God for euer euer he shal be our guide vnto the death PSAL. XLIX 1 The holie God calleth all men to the consideration of mans life 7 Shewing them not to be moste blessed that are moste wealthie and therefore not to be feared but contrary wise he 〈◊〉 vp our mindes to consider how all things are ruled by God prouidēce 14 Who as he iudgeth these worldelie misers to euerlasting torments 15. So doeth he 〈◊〉 his and wil rewarde them inthe day of the resurrection 2 These 1. 〈◊〉 ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme committed to the sonnes of Kórah 1 HEare this all ye people gine eare all ye that dwel in the worlde 2 Aswel lowe as hie bothe riche and poore 3 My mouth shal speake of wisdome and the meditacion of mine heart is of knowled ge 4 I wil incline mine eare to a parable and vtter my graue matter vpon 〈◊〉 harpe 5 Wherefore shulde I feare in the euil daies when iniquitie shal compasse me about as at mine heles 6 They trust in their goods and boast thē selues in the multitude of their riches 7 Yet a man can by no meanes redeme his brother he can not giue his ran some to God 8 So precious is the redemption of their soules and the continuance for euer 9 That he may liue stil for euer not se the the
people might se in fewe wordes the effect of the whole histories of the Bible ¶ A Psalme to giue instruction committed to Asáph 1 HEare my doctrine ô my people incline your eares vnto the wordes of my mouth 2 I wil open my mouth in a parable I wil declare high sentences of olde 3 Which we haue heard and knowen and our fathers haue tolde vs. 4 We wil not hide them from their children but to the generaciō to come we wil shewe the praises of the Lord his power also and his wonderful workes that he hathe done 5 How he established a testimonie in Iaakób and ordeined a Law in Israél which he commanded our fathers that they shulde teache their children 6 That the posteritie might knowe it and the children which shulde be borne shulde stand vp and declare it to their children 7 That they might set their hope on God not forget the workes of God but kepe his commandements 8 And not to be as their fathers a disobediēt and rebellious generation a generation that set not their heart a right and whose spirit was not faithful vnto God 9 The children of Ephráim being armed shooting with the bowe turned backe in the day of battel 10 They kept not the couenant of God but refused to walke in his Law 11 And forgate his Actes and his wonderful workes that he had shewed 〈◊〉 12 He did maruelous things in the sight of their fathers in the land of Egypt euen in the field of Zōan 13 * He deuided the Sea and led them through he made also the waters to stand as an heape 14 * In the daie time also he led them with a cloude and all the night with a light of fyer 15 * He claue the rockes in the wildernes and gaue them drinke as of the great depths 16 * He broght floods also out of the stonie roc ke so that he made the waters to descēd like the riuers 17 Yet they sinned stil against him and prouoked the Highest in the wildernes 18 And tempted God in their heartes in requiring meat for their lust 19 * They spake against God also saying Can God prepare a table in the wildernes 20 * Beholde he smote the rocke that the wa ter gushed out and the streames ouerflowed can he giue bread also or prepare flesh for his people 21 Therefore the Lord heard and was angrie and the * fyer was kindled in Iaakób and also wrath came vpon Israél 22 Because they beleued not in God and trusted not in his helpe 23 Yet he had cōmanded the cloudes aboue and had opened the dores of heauen 24 And had rained downe MAN vpon them for to eat and had giuen them of the wheat of heauen 25 * Man did eat the bread of Angels he sent them meat ynough 26 He caused the Eastwinde to passe in the heauen and through his power he broght in the Southwinde 27 He rained flesh also vpon them as dust and feathered foule as the sand of the sea 28 And he made it fall in the middes of their cāpe euen round about their habitations 29 So thei did eat and were wel filled for he gaue them their desire 30 They were not turned frō their lust but the meat was yet in their mouthes 31 When the wrath of God came euen vpon them and slew the strongest of them smo te downe the chosen men in Israél 32 For all this thei sinned stil and beleued not his wonderous workes 33 Therefore their daies did he consume in vanitie and their yeres hastely 34 And when he slewe them thei soght him and they returned and soght God early 35 And thei remembred that God was their strength and the moste high God their rede mer. 36 But thei 〈◊〉 him with their mouth dissembled with him with their tongue 37 For their heart was not vpright with him nether were they faithful in his couenant 38 Yet he being merciful forgaue their iniquitie and destroyed them not but of times called backe his angre and did not stirre vp all his wrath 39 For he remēbred that thei were flesh yea a winde that passeth cōmeth not againe 40 How oft did they 〈◊〉 him in the wildernes and grieue him in the desert 41 Yea they returned and tempted God and limited the Holie one of Israél 42 Thei remēbred not his hand nor the daie when he deliuered them from the enemie 43 Nor him that set his signes in Egypt and his wonders in the field of Zóan 44 And turned their riuers into blood their floods that thei colde not drinke 45 He sent a swarme of flies among them which deuo ured them and frogs which destroyed them 46 He gaue also their frutes vnto the caterpiller and their labourvnto the grashopper 47 He destroied their vines with haile their wilde figgetrees with the hailestone 48 He gaue their cattel also to the haile and their flockes to the thunderboltes 49 He cast vpon them the fiercenes of his angre indignation and wrath and vexation by the sending out of euil Angels 50 He made awaie to his angre he spared not their soule from death but gaue their life to the pestilence 51 And smote all the firstborne in Egypt euē the beginning of their strength in the tabernacles of Ham. 52 But he made his people to go out like shepe and led them in the wildernes like a flocke 53 Yea he caried them out safely and they fea red not and the Sea 〈◊〉 their enemies 54 And he broght them vnto the borders of his Sanctuarie euen to this Mountaine which his right hand purchased 55 * He cast out the heathen also before thē caused them to fall to the lot of his inheritance and made the tribes of Israél to dwell in their tabernacles 56 Yet they tempted and prouoked the moste high God and kept not his testimonies 57 But turned backe and delt falsely like their fathers thei turned like a deceit ful bowe 58 And thei prouoked him to angre with their high places and moued him to wrath with their grauen image 59 God heard this and was wroth and greatly 〈◊〉 Israél 60 So that he forsoke the habitation of Shiló euen the Tabernacle where he dwelt among men 61 And deliuered his power in to captiuitie and his beautie into the ennemies hand 62 And he gaue vp his people to thesworde and was angrie with his inheritance 63 The fyer deuoured their chosen men and their maides were not praised 64 Their Priests fell by the sworde and their widowes lamented not 65 But the Lord awaked as one out of slepe and as a strong man that after his wine cryeth 〈◊〉 66 And smote his enemies in the
forsaken of all prayeth feruently for deliuerance sometimes rehearsing his miseries 5 Sometimes the mercies receiued 11 Desiring also to be instructed of the Lord that he maie feare him and glorifie his Name 14 He complaineth also of his aduersaries and requireth to be deliuered from them ¶ A Prayer of Dauid 1 INcline thine eare ô Lord and heare me for I am poore and nedie 2 Preserue thou my soule for I am merciful my God saue thou thy seruant that trusteth in thee 3 Be merciful vnto me ô Lord for I crye vpō thee continually 4 Reioyce the soule of thy seruant for vnto thee ô Lord do I lift vp my soule 5 For thou Lord art good and merciful and of great kindenes vnto all them that call vpon thee 6 Giue eare Lord vnto my prayer and hearken to the voyce of my supplication 7 In the daye of my trouble I wil call vpon thee for thou hearest me 8 Among the gods there is none like thee ô Lord and there is none that can do like thy workes 9 All nations whome thou hast made shall come and worship before thee ô Lord and shal glorifie thy Name 10 For thou art great and doest wonderous things thou art God alone 11 Teache me thy waie ô Lord and I wil walke in thy trueth knit mine heart vnto thee that I 〈◊〉 feare thy Name 12 I wil praise thee ô Lord my God with all mine heart yea I wil glorifie thy Name for euer 13 For great is thy mercie towarde me and thou hast deliuered my soule from the lowest graue 14 O God the proude are risen against me and the assemblies of violent men haue soght my soule and haue not set thee before them 15 But thou ö Lord art a pitiful God and merciful slowe to angre and great in kindenes and trueth 16 Turne vnto me and haue mercie vpon me giue thy strength vnto thy seruant and saue the sonne of thine hand maid 17 Shewe a token of thy goodnes towarde me that they which hate me maie se it and be ashamed because thou ô Lord hast holpen me and comforted me PSAL. LXXXVII 1 The holie Gost promiseth that the condition of the Church which was in miserie after the captiuitie of Baby lō shulde be 〈◊〉 to great 〈◊〉 4 So that there shulde be nothing more 〈◊〉 thē to be nombred among the members thereof ¶ A Psalme or song committed to the sonnes of Kórah 1 GOd laied his fundacions amonge the holie mountaines 2 The Lord loueth the gates of Zión aboue all the habitacions of Iaakób 3 Glorious things are spoken of thee ô citie of God 〈◊〉 4 I wil make mention of Raháb and Babél among them that knowe me beholde Palestina and Tyrus with Ethiopia There is he borne 5 And of Ziō it shal be said Manie are borne in her and he euen the moste High shall stablish her 6 The Lord shall count when he writeth the people He was borne there Sélah 7 Aswel the singers as the plaiers on instruments shal praise thee all my spryngs are in thee PSAL. LXXXVIII 1 A grieuous complaint of the faithfull sore afflicted by sicknes persecutions and aduersitie 7 Beinge as it were left of God without anie consolation 13 Yet he calleth on God by faith and striueth against desperation 18 Cōplaining him self to be forsaken of all earthlie helpe ¶ A song or Psalme of * Hemán the Ezrahite to giue instruction cōmitted to the sonnes of Kórah for him that excelleth vpon Maláth Leannoth 1 O Lord God of my saluacion I crye day and night before thee 2 Let my prayer enter into thy presence incline thine eare vnto my crye 3 For my soule is filled with euils and my life draweth nere to the graue 4 I am counted among them that go downe vnto the pit and am as a man without strength 5 Fre among the dead like the slainelying in the graue whome thou remembrest no more and they 〈◊〉 cut offrome thyne hand 6 Thou hast 〈◊〉 me in the lowest pit in darkenes and in the depe 7 Thine indignation lieth vpon me thou hast vexed me with all thy waues Sélah 8 Thou hast put awaye mine 〈◊〉 acquaintance farre fromme and made me to be abhorred of them I am shut vp and can not get forthe 9 Mine eye is sorowful through mine affliction Lord I call daiely vpō thee I stretch out mine hands vnto thee 10 Wilt thou shewe a miracle to the dead or shal the dead rise praise thee Sélah 11 Shall thy louyng kyndenes be declared in the 〈◊〉 or thy faithfulnes in destruction 12 Shall thy wonderous workes be knowen in the darke and thy righteousnes in the land of obliuion 13 But vnto thee haue I cryed O Lord early shal my praier come before thee 14 Lord why doest thou reiect my soule hidest thy face fromme 15 I am afflicted and at the pointe of death from my youth I suffer thy terrours dou ting of my life 16 Thine in dignations go ouer me and thy feare hathe cut me of 17 They came rounde aboute me daiely like water and compassed me together 18 My louers and friends hast thou put away from me and myne 〈◊〉 hyd them selues PSAL. LXXXIX 1 With manie wordes doeth the Prophet praise the goodnes of God 23 For his testament and couenant that he had made betwene him and his elect by Iesus Christ the sonne of Dauid 38 Then doeth he cōplaine of the great ruine and desolation of the kingdome of Dauid so that to the outwarde appearance the promes was broken 46 Finally he praieth to be deliuered from his afflictiōs making mention of the shortnes of mans life and confirming him self by Gods promises ¶ A Psalme to giue instruction of Ethán the Ezrahite 1 I Wil sing the mercies of the LORD for euer with my mouthe will I declare thy trueth from generacion to generacion 2 For I said Mercie shal be set vp for euer thy trueth shalt thou stablishin the verye heauens 3 I haue made a couenant with my chosen I haue sworne to Dauid my seruant 4 Thy sede wil I stablish for euer and set vp thy throne from generacion to generaciō Sélah 5 O Lord euen the heauens shal praise thy wonderous worke yea thy trueth in the Congregacion of the Saints 6 For who is equal to the Lord in the heauē and who is like the LORD amonge the sonnes of the gods 7 God is verie terrible in the assēblie of the Saints and to be reuerenced aboue all that are about him 8 O Lord GOD of hostes who is like vnto thee whiche art a mightie Lord and thy trueth is about thee 9 Thou rulest the raging of the sea when the waues thereof arise thou stillest them 10 Thou hast beaten downe Raháb as a
the strange woman euen from the stranger whiche flattereth with her wordes 17 Which for saketh the guide of her youth and forgetteth the couenant of her God 18 Surely her house tendeth to death and her paths vnto the dead 19 All thei that go vnto her returne not againe nether take they holde of the waies of life 20 Therfore walke thou in the waie of good men and kepe the waies of the righteous 21 For the iust shall dwell in the land the vpright men shal remaine in it 22 But the wicked shal be cut of frō the earth the transgressers shal be rooted out of it CHAP. III. 1 The worde of God giueth life 5 Trustin God 7 Feare him 9 Honour him 11 Suffre his correction 22 To thē that followe the worde of God all thinges shall succede well 1 MY sonne forget not thou my law but let thine heart kepe my cōmādemēts 2 For thei shal increase the length of thy daies the yers of life thy prosperitie 3 Let not mercie and trueth for sake thee binde them on thy necke write them vpon the table of thine heart 4 So shalt thou finde fauour good vnderstanding in the sight of God and man 5 ¶ Trust in the Lord with all thine hearte and leane not vnto thine owne wisdome 6 In all thy waies acknowledge him and he shal direct thy waies 7 ¶ Be not wise in thine owne eyes but feare the Lord and departe from euil 8 So health shal be vnto thy nauel and marow vnto thy bones 9 Honour the Lord with thy riches with the first frutes of all thine increase 10 So shal thy barnes be filled with abundāce thy presses shal burst with new wine 11 ¶ My sonne refuse not the chastening of the Lord nether be grieued with his correction 12 * For the Lord correcteth him whome he loueth euen as the father doeth the child in whome he deliteth 13 Blessed is the man that findeth wisdome and the man that getteth vnderstanding 14 For the marchandise thereof is better thē the marchandise of siluer and the gayne thereof is better then golde 15 It is more precious then pearls and all things that thou canst desire are not to be compared vnto her 16 Lēgth of daies is in her right hand in her left hand riches and glorie 17 Her waies are waies of pleasure and all her paths prosperitie 18 She is a tre of life to them that laie holde on her blessed is he that reteineth her 19 The Lord by wisdome hath laied the fūdacion of the earthe and hathe stablished the heauens through vnderstanding 20 By his knowledge the deapths are brokē vp the cloudes droppe downe the dewe 21 My sonne let not the 〈◊〉 thinges depart from thine eies but obserue wisdome counsel 22 So thei shal be life to thy soule and grace vnto thy necke 23 Then shalt thou walke safely by thy waie and thy fote shal not stumble 24 If thou sleapest thou shalt not be afraied whē thou slepest thy slepe shal be swete 25 Thou shalt not feare for anie suddē feare nether for the destructiō of the wicked when it cometh 26 For the Lord shal be for thine assurance shal preserue thy fote from taking 27 ¶ Withholde not the good frome the owners thereof thogh there be power in thine hand to do it 28 Saie not vnto thy neighbour Go come againe and to morowe will I giue thee if thou now haue it 29 ¶ Intēde none hurt against thy neigbour seīg he doeth dwel without feare by thee 30 ¶ Striue not with a man causeles whē he hathe done thee no harme 31 ¶ Be not enuious for the wicked mā nether chuse anie of his waies 32 For the froward is abominaciō vnto the Lord but his secret is with the righteous 33 The curse of the Lord is in the house of the wicked but he blesseth the habitation of the righteous 34 With the skorneful he skorneth but he giueth grace vnto the humble 35 The wise shal in herite glorie but fooles dishonour thogh they be exalted CHAP. IIII. 1 Wisdome and her frutes ought to be searched 14 The way of the wicked must be refused 20 By the worde of God the heart eyes and course of life must be guided 1 HEare ôye children the instruction of a father and giue eare to learne vnderstanding 2 For I do giue you a good doctrine therefore forsake ye not my law 3 For I was my fathers sonne tender and dere in the sight of my mother 4 When he taught me and said vnto me Let thine heart holde fastmy wordes kepe my commandements and thou shalt liue 5 Get wisdome get vnderstāding forget not nether decline frō the wordes of my mouth 6 Forsake her not and she shall kepe thee loue her and she shal preserue thee 7 Wisdome is the beginning get wisdome therfore and aboue all thy possessiō get vnderstanding 8 Exalt her and she shalt exalt thee she shall bring thee to honour if thou embrace her 9 She shall gyue a comelie ornament vnto thine head yea she shall giue thee a crowne of glorie 10 ¶ Heare my sonne and receiuemy wordes and the yeres of thy life shal be manie 11 I haue taught thee in the waie of wisdome and led thee in the paths of righteousnes 12 Whē thou goest thy gate shal not be strait and when thou runnest thou shalt not fal 13 Take holde of instruction and leaue not kepe her for she is thy life 14 ¶ Entre not into the way of the wicked and walke not in the waie of euil men 15 Auoide it and go not by it turne from it and passe by 16 For thei can not slepe excepte thei haue done euil their slepe departeth except thei cause some to fall 17 For they eat the bread of wickednes drinke the wine of violence 18 But the way of the righteous shineth as the light that shineth more and more vnto the perfite daie 19 The waie of the wicked is as the darkenes they knowe not wherein thei shal fal 20 ¶ My sonne hearkē vnto my wordes encline thine eare vnto my sayings 21 Let thē not departe from thine eies but kepe them in the middes of thine heart 22 Forthei are life vnto those that finde thē and helthe vnto all their flesh 23 Kepe thine heart with all deligence for thereout cometh life 24 Put awaie from thee a frowarde mouth put wicked lippes farre from thee 25 Let thine eyes beholde the right and let thine eyeliddes direct thy way before thee 26 Pondre the path of thy fete and let all thy waies be ordred aright 27 Turne not to the right hande nor to the left but remoue thy fote from euil CHAP. V. 3 Whoredome forbiddé
wisdome she saith also 17 Stollen waters are swete and hid bread is pleasant 18 But he knoweth not that the dead are there that her ghestes are in the depth of hel CHAP. X. In this chapter and all that followe vnto the thirtieth the wise man 〈◊〉 by diuers sentences which he calleth parables to followe vertue and 〈◊〉 vice and sheweth also what profite commeth of wisdome and what 〈◊〉 ce proceadeth of foolishnes THE PARABLES OF SALOMON 1 AWise * sōne maketh a glad father but a foolish sōne is an heauines to his mother 2 The treasures of wickednes profite nothīg but righteousnes deliuereth frō death 3 The Lord wil not famish the soule of the the righteous but he casteth away the sub stance of the wicked 4 A slouthful hand maketh poore but the hand of the diligent maketh riche 5 He that gathereth in sommer is the sonne of wisdome but he that slepeth in haruest is the sonne of confusion 6 Blessings are vpon the head of the righteous but iniquitie shal couer the mouth of the wicked 7 The memorial of the iuste shal be blessed but the name of the wicked shal 〈◊〉 8 The wise in heart wil receiue comman demēts but the foolish in talke shal be beatē 9 He that walketh vprightly walketh bol dely but he that peruerteth his waies shal be knowen 10 He that winketh with the eye worketh sorowe and he that is foolishin talke shal be beaten 11 The mouth of a righteous māis a well sprīg of life but iniquitie couereth the mouth of the wicked 12 Hatred stirreth vp contentions * but loue couereth all trespasses 13 In the lippes of him that hathe vnderstanding wisdome is founde a rod shal be for the backe of hī that is destitute of wisdome 14 Wise mē laye vp knowlesge but the mouth of the foole is a present destruction 15 The riche mās goods are his strong citie but the feare of then edie is their pouertie 16 The labour of the righteous tēdeth to life but the reuenues of the wicked to sinne 17 He that regardeth instruction is in the way of life but he that refuseth correction goeth out of the way 18 He that dissembleth hatred with lying lippes he that inuenteth sclādre is a foole 19 In manie wordes there can not wāt iniqui tie but he that refraineth his lippes is wise 20 The tongue of the iuste man is as fined siluer but the heart of the wicked is litle worthe 21 The lippes of the righteous do fede manie but fooles shal dye for want of wisdome 22 The blessings of the Lord it maketh riche and he doeth adde no sorowes with it 23 It is as a passe time to a foole to do wickedly but wisdome is vnderstādingto a mā 24 That which the wicked feareth shal come vpon him but God wil grante the desire of the righteous 25 As the whirle winde passeth so is thē wic ked no more but the righteous is as an euerlasting fundacion 26 As 〈◊〉 is to the teeth and as smoke to the eyes so is the slouthful to thē that send him 27 The feare of the lord increaseth the dayes but the yeres of the wicked shal be diminished 28 The pacient abiding of the righteous shal be gladnes but the hope of the wicked shal perish 29 The way of the Lord is strength to the vpright man but feare shal be for the wor kers of iniquitie 30 The righteous shal neuer be remoued but the wicked shal not dwell in the land 31 The mouth of the iuste shal be fruteful in wisdome but the tongue of the frowarde shal be cut out 32 The lippes of the righteous knowe what is acceptable but the mouth of the wicked speaketh frowarde things CHAP. XI 1 FAlse balances are an abominacion vnto the Lord but a perfite weight plea seth him 2 〈◊〉 pride cometh then cometh shame but with the lowlie is wisdome 3 The vprightnes of the iuste shal guide thē but the frowardnes of the transgressers shal destroye them 4 * Riches 〈◊〉 not in the day of wrath but righteousnes deliuereth from death 5 The righteousnes of the vpright shal directe his waye but the wicked shal fall in his owne 〈◊〉 6 The righteonsnes of the iuste shal deliuer them but the transgressers shal be taken in their owne wickednes 7 * When a wicked man dyeth his hope pe risheth the hope of the vniust shal perish 8 The righteous escapeth out of trouble the wicked shal come in his stead 9 An hypocrite with his mouth hurteth his neighbour but the righteous shal be de liuered by knowledge 10 In the prosperitie of the righteous the ci tie reioyceth and when the wicked perish there is ioye 11 By the blessing of the righteous the citie is 〈◊〉 but it is subuerted by the mouth of the wicked 12 He that despiseth his neighbour is destitu te of wisdome but a man of vnderstanding wil kepe silence 13 He that goeth about as a sclander discoue reth a secret but he that is of a faithful heart conceileth a matter 14 Where no coūsel is the people fall butwhe re manie counselers are there is health 15 He shal be sore vexed that is suretie for a stranger and he that hateth suretieship is sure 16 A gracious woman atteineth honour the strong men atteine riches 17 He that is merciful rewardeth his owne soule but he that troubleth his owne flesh is cruel 18 The wicked worketh a disceitful worke but he that soweth righteousnes shal receiue a sure rewarde 19 As righteousnes leadeth to life so he that followeth euil seketh his owne death 20 They that are of a froward heart are abo mination to the Lord but they that are vpright in their way are his delite 21 Thogh hand ioyne in hand the wicked shal not be vnpunished but the sede of the righteous shal escape 22 As a iewel of golde in a swines snoute so is a faire womā which lacketh discretiō 23 The desire of the righteous is onely good but the hope of the wicked is indig nacion 24 There is that scatereth and is more increased but he that spareth more then is right surely cometh to pouertie 25 The liberal persone shal haue plentie he that waterenh shal also haue raine 26 He that with draweth the corne the people wil curse him but blessing shal be vpō the head of him that selleth corne 27 He that seketh good things getteth fauour but he that seketh euil it shal come to him 28 He that trusteth in his riches shal fall but the righteous shal florish as a leafe 29 He that troubleth his owne house shal inherite the winde and the foole shal be seruant to the wife in heart 30 The frute of the
delite of Kings and the King loueth him that speaketh right things 14 The wrath of a King is as messengers of death but a wise man wil pacifie it 15 In the lightof the Kings countenance is life and his fauour is as a cloude of the latter raine 16 * How muche better is it to get wisdome then golde and to get vnderstanding is more to be desired then siluer 17 The path of the righteous is to decline from euil and he kepeth his soule that kepeth his way 18 Pride goeth before destruction and an high minde before the fall 19 Better it is to be of humble minde with the lowlie then to deuide the spoiles with the proude 20 He that is wise in his busines shal finde good and * he that trusteth in the Lord he is blessed 21 The wise in heart shal be called prudent the swetenes of the lippes shal increase doctrine 22 Vnderstāding is a well spring of life vnto thē that haue it the instructiō of fooles is folie 23 The heart of the wise guideth his mouth wisely and addeth doctrine to his lippes 24 Faire wordes are as an honie combe swe tenes to the soule health to the bones 25 * There is away that semeth right vnto man but the yssue thereof are the waies of death 26 The persone that 〈◊〉 trauaileth for him self for his mouth craueth it of him 27 A wicked man diggeth vp euil and in his lippes is like burning fyre 28 A froward persone soweth strife and a tale teller maketh diuision among princes 29 A wicked mā desceiueth his neighbour leadeth him into the way that is not good 30 He 〈◊〉 his eyes to deuise wickednes he moueth his lippes and bringeth euil to passe 31 Age is a crowne of glorie when it is founde in the way of righteousnes 32 He that is slowe vnto angre is better then the mightie mā he that ruleth his owne minde is better thē he that winneth a citie 33 The lot is cast into the lappe but the whole disposition thereof is of the Lord CHAP. XVII 1 BEtter is a drye morsel if peace be with it then an house ful of sacrifices with strife 2 * A discrete seruant shal haue rule ouer a lewde sonne and he shal deuide the heritage among the brethren 3 As is the fining pot for siluer the fornace for golde so the Lord tryeth the hearts 4 The wicked giueth hede to the false lippes alyer hearkeneth to the naughtietōgue 5 * He that mocketh the poore reprocheth him that made him and he that reioyceth at destruction shal not be vn punished 6 Childrens children are the crowne of the elders and the glorie of the children are their fathers 7 Hie talke becometh not a foole muche lesse a lying talke a prince 8 Are warde is as a stone pleasant in the eyes of them that haue it it prospereth whether soeuer it turneth 9 He that couereth a transgression seketh loue but he that repeateth a matter separateth the prince 10 A reprofe entreth more into him that hathe vnderstanding then an hundreth stripes into a foole 11 A sedecious persone seketh onely euil a cruel messenger shal be sent against him 12 It is better for a man to mete a beare rob bed of her whelpes then a foole in his fo lie 13 * He that rewardeth euil for good euil shal not departe from his house 14 The beginning of strife is as one that openeth the waters therefore or the contention be medled with leaue of 15 He that iustifieth the wicked and he that condemneth the iust euen thei bothe are abominacion to the Lord. 16 Wherefore is there a price in the hand of the foole to get wisdome and he hathe none heart 17 A friend loueth at all times and a brother is borne for aduersitie 18 A mā destitute of vnderstāding toucheth the hand and becometh suretie for his neighbour 19 He loueth transgression that loueth strife and he that exalteth his gate seketh destruction 20 The frowarde heart findeth no good and he that hathe a naughtie tongue shal fall into euil 21 He that begetteth a foole getteth him self sorowe and the father of a foole can haue no ioye 22 * A ioyful heart causeth good health but a sorowful minde dryeth the bones 23 A wicked man taketh a gift out of the bosome to wrest the waies of iudgement 24 * Wisdome is in the face of him that hathe vnderstanding but the eyes of a foole are in the corners of the worlde 25 A foolish sonne is a grief vnto his father a * heauines to her that bare him 26 Surely it is not good to condemne the iuste nor that the prīces shulde 〈◊〉 suche 〈◊〉 equitie 27 He that hathe knowledge spareth his wor des and a man of vnderstanding is of an excellent spirit 28 Euen a foole when he holdeth his peace is counted wise and he that stoppeth his lippes prudent CHAP. XVIII 1 FOr the desire thereof he wil separate him self to seke it and occupie him self in all wisdome 2 A foole hathe no delite in vnderstanding but that his heart may be discouered 3 When the wicked commeth then cōmeth contēpt and with the vile man reproche 4 The wordes of a mans mouth are like depe waters and the well spring of wisdome is like a flowing riuer 5 It is not good to accept the persone of the wicked to cause the righteous to fall in iudgement 6 A fooles lippes come with strife and his mouth calleth for stripes 7 A fooles mouth is his owne destruction his lippes are a snare for his soule 8 The wordes of a tale are as flatterings thei go downe into the bowels of the bel lie 9 He also that is flouthful in his worke is euē the brother of him that is a great waster 10 The Name of the Lord is a strong towre the righteous runneth vnto it is exalted 11 * The riche mans riches are his strong ci tie and as an hie wall in his imagination 12 * Before destruction the heart of a man is hautie and before glorie goeth lowlines 13 * He that answereth a matter before he heare it is folie and shame vnto him 14 The spirit of a man wil susteine his infirmitie but a wounded spirite who can beare it 15 A wise heart getteth knowledge and the eare of the wise seketh learning 16 A mans gift enlargeth him and leadeth him before great men 17 He that is sirst in his owne cause is iust then cometh his neighbour and maketh iniquitie of him 18 The lot causeth contentions to ceale maketh a particion among the mightie 19 A brother offended is harder to winne then a strong citie and their contentions are
like the barre of a place 20 With the frute of mans mouthe shal his bely be satisfied and with the increase of his lippes shal he be filled 21 Death and life are in the power of the tongue and they that loue it shal eat the frute thereof 22 He that findeth a wife findeth a good thing and receiueth fauor of the Lord. 23 The poore speaketh with prayers but the riche answereth roughly 24 A man that hathe friēds ought to shewe him self fryendly for a friend is nerer then a brother CHAP. XIX 1 BEtter * 〈◊〉 the poore that walketh in his vprightnes then he that a buseth his lippes and is a foole 2 For without knowledge the minde is not good and he that hasteth with his fete sin neth 3 The foolishnes of a man peruerteth his way his hart freateth against the Lord. 4 Riches gather manie friends but the poo re is separated from his neighbour 5 * Asalse witnes shal not be vnpunished he that speaketh lies shal notescape 6 Manie reuerence the face of the prince euerie man is friende to hym that gyueth giftes 7 All the brethren of the poore do hate him how muche more will his friendes departe farre frome hym thogh he be instant with wordes yet they wil not 8 He that possesseth vnderstandyng loueth his wne soule and kepeth wisdome to finde goodnes 9 A false witnes shall not be vnpunished and he that speaketh lyes shal perish 10 Pleasure is not comelie for a foole muche lesse for a seruant to haue rule ouer princes 11 The discretiō of a man differreth his angre and his glorie is to passe by an offence 12 * The Kings wrath is like the roaring of a lyon but his fauour is like the dewe 〈◊〉 the grasse 13 * A foolish sonne is the calamitie of his father * and the contētions of a wife are like a continual dropping 14 House and riches 〈◊〉 the inheritance of the fathers but * a prudent wife cometh of the Lord. 15 Slouthfulnes causeth to fall a slepe and a disceitfull persone shal be 〈◊〉 16 He that kepeth the commaundement kepeth hys owne soule but he that despiseth his 〈◊〉 shal dye 17 He that hathe mercie vpon the poore lendeth vnto the Lord and the Lord wil recompense him that which he hathe giuen 18 Chasten thy sonne while there is hope and 〈◊〉 not thy soule spare for his murmuring 19 A man of muche angre shal suffer punishment and thogh thou deliuer him yet wil his angre come againe 20 Heare counsel and receiue instruction that thou maiest be wise in thy latter end 21 Manie deuices 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a mās heart but the counsel of the Lord shall stand 22 That that is to be desired of a man is his goodnes and a poore man is better then a lyer 23 The feare of the Lorde leadeth to life and he that is filled therewith shall continue and shal not be with euil 24 * The slouthfull hydeth his hand in hys bosome and will not put itto his mouth againe 25 * Smite a scorner and the foolishe will beware and reproue the prudent and he will vnderstand knowlēdge 26 He that destroyeth his father or chaseth away his mother is a lewde and shamefull childe 27 My sonne heare no more the instruction that causeth to erre frome the wordes of knowledge 28 A wicked witnes 〈◊〉 at iudgement and the mouth of the wicked swalloeth vp iniquitie 29 But iudgements are prepared for the scor ners and stripes for the backe of the fooles CHAP. XX. 1 WIne is a mocker and strong drinke is raging and whosoeuer is deceyued thereby is not wise 2 * The feare of the King is like the roaryng of a lion he that prouoketh him vnto angre sinneth against his owne soule 3 It is a mans honour to cease from strife but euerie foole wil be medling 4 The slouthful will not plowe because of winter therefore shal he begge in sommer but haue nothing 5 The counsell in the hearte of man is like depe waters but a man that hathe vnderstan ding wil drawe it out 6 Manie mē will boast euerie one of his owne goodnes but who can finde a faithful man 7 He that walketh in his integritie is iust blessed shal his children be after him 8 A King that sitteth in the throne of iudgement chaseth away all euil with his eyes 9 * Who can say I haue made mine heart cleane I am cleane from sinne 10 Diuers weightes diuers measures both these are euen abominacion vnto the Lord 11 A childe also is knowen by his doings whether his worke be pure and right 12 The Lord hathe made bothe these euen the eare to heare and the eye to se. 13 Loue not slepe lest thou come vnto pouertie open thine eyes and thou shalte be satisned with bread 14 It is naught it is naught saith the byer but when he is gone a parte he boasteth 15 There is golde and a multitude of precious stones but the lipps of knowledge are a precious iewel 16 * Take hys garment that is suretie for a straunger and a pledge of hym for the stranger 17 The bread of deceit is swete to a man but afterwarde hys mouth shal be filled with grauel 18 Establish the thoghts by counsel and by counsel make warre 19 He that goeth about as a sclanderer discouereth * 〈◊〉 therefore medle not with him that flattereth with his lippes 20 * He that curseth hys father or hys mother hys lyght shal be put out in obscure darkenes 21 An heritage is hastely gotten at the begynnyng but the end there of shall not be blessed 22 Say not thou * I wil recompense euil but waite vpon the Lord and he shall saue thee 23 * Diuers weyghtes are an abominacion vnto the Lord and disceitfull balances are not good 24 * The steppes of man are ruled by the Lorde howe can a man thē vnderstande hys owne way 25 It is a destruction for a man to deuoure that which is sanctified and after the vowes to inquire 26 A wise King scattereth the wicked and cau seth the whele to turne ouer them 27 The light of the Lord is the breth of mā and sercheth all the bowels of the bellie 28 * Mercie and trueth preserue the King for his throne shal be established with mercy 29 The beautie of yong men is their strength and the glorie of the aged is the graye head 30 The blewenes of the wounde serueth to purge the euill and the strippes within the bowels of the bellie CHAP. XXI 1 THe Kīngs heart is in the hād of the Lord as the riuers of waters he turned it whe thersoeuer it pleaseth him 2 Euerie * way of a man is right in
let thine heart be hastie to vtter a thing before God for God is in the heauēs thou art on the earth therefore let thy wordes be fewe 2 For as a dreame cometh by the multitude of busines so the voyce of a foole is in the multitude of wordes 3 * When thou hastvowed a vowe to God deferre not to pay it for he deliteth not in fooles paye therefore that thou hast vowed 4 It is better that thou shuldest not vowe then that thou shuldest vowe and not paye it 5 Suffer not thy mouth to make thy flesh to sinne nether say before the Angel that this ignorāce wherefore shal God be angrie by thy voyce and destroye the worke of thine hands 6 For in the multitude of dreames and vanities are also manie wordes but feare thou God 7 If in a countrey thou seest the oppression of the poore and the defrauding of iudgement and iustice be not astonied at the matter for he that is higher then the highest regardeth and there be higher then they 8 And the abundance of the earth is ouer all the King also consisteth by the field that is tilled 9 He that loueth siluer shal not be satisfied with siluer he that loueth riches shal be without the frute therof this also is vanitie 10 When goods encrease they are encreased that eat them and what good cometh to the owners thereof but the beholding thereof with their eyes 11 The slepe of him that trauaileth is swete whether he eat litle or muche but the sacie tie of the riche wil not suffer him to slepe 12 There is an euil sickenes that I haue sene vnder the sunne to wit riches reserued to the owners thereof 〈◊〉 their euil 13 And these riches perish by euil trauail and he begetteth a sonne and in his haud is no thing 14 * As he came forthe of his mothers belly he shal returne naked to go as he came shal beare away nothing of his labour which he hathe caused to passe by his hand 15 And this also is an euil sickenes that in all pointes as he came so shal he go and what profite hathe he that he hathe trauailed for the winde 16 Also all his dayes he eateth in darkenes with muche grief and in his sorow angre 17 Beholde then what I haue 〈◊〉 good that it is comelie to eat and to drinke to take pleasure in all his labour wherein he trauaileth vnder the sunne the whole nomber of the dayes of his life which God giueth him for this is his portion 18 Also to euerie man to whome God hathe giuen riches treasures giueth him power to eat thereof and to take his parte and to enioye his labour this is the gift of God 19 Surely he wil not muche remēber the dayes of his life because God answereth to the ioye of his heart CHAP. VI. The miserable estate of him to whome God hathe giuen riches and not the grace to vse them 1 THere is an euil which I sawe vnder the sunne and it is muche among men 2 A man to whome God hathe giuen riches and treasures and honour and he wanteth no thing for his soule of all that it desireth but God giueth him not power to eat thereof but a strange man shal eat it vp this is vanitie and this is an euil sickenes 3 If a man beget an hundreth children and liue manie yeres the dayes of his yeres be multiplied his soule be not satisfied with good things he be not buryed I say that an vntimelie frute is better then he 4 For he cometh into vanitie and goeth into darkenes his name shal be couered with darkenes 5 Also he hathe not sene the sunne nor knowē it therefore this hathe more rest then the other 6 And if he had liued a thousand yeres twise tolde and had sene no good shal not all go to one place 7 All the labour of man is for his mouth yet the soule is not filled 8 For what hathe the wise man more then the foole what hathe the poore that knoweth how to walke before the liuing 9 The sight of the eye is better then to walke in the lustes this also is vanitie and vexacion of spirit 10 What is that that hathe bene the name thereof is now named and it is knowē that it is man and he can not striue with him that is stronger then he CHAP. VII Diuers precepts to followe that which is good and to auoide the 〈◊〉 1 SVrely there be manie things that in crease vanitie and what auaileth it man 2 For who knoweth what is good for man in the life and in the nomber of the dayes of the life of his vanitie seing he maketh thē as a * shadow For who can shewe vnto mā what shal be after him vnder the sunne 3 * A good name is better then a good oyntment and the day of death then the day that one is borne 4 It is better to go to the house of mourning then to go to the house of feasting because this is the end of all men and the liuing shall lay it to his heart 5 Angre is better then laughter for by a sad loke the heart is made better 6 The heart of the wise is in the house of mo urning but the heart of fooles is in the hou se of mirth 7 Better it is to heare there buke of a wise mā then that a man shulde heare the song of fooles 8 For like the noise of the thornes vnder the por so is the laughter of the foole this also is vanitie 9 Surely oppression maketh a wise man mad and there warde destroyeth the heart 10 The end of a thing is better then the beginning thereof and the pacient in spirit is better then the proude in spirit 11 Be not thou of an hastie spirit to be angrie for angre resteth in the bosome of fooles 12 Say not thou Why is it that the former daies were better then these for thou doest not enquire wisely of this thing 13 Wisdome is good with an inheritance and excellent to them that se the sunne 14 For man shal rest in the shadowe of wisdome and in the shadowe of siluer but the excellencie of the knowledge of wisdome giueth life to the possessers thereof 15 Beholde the worke of God for who cā make * straight that which he hathe made croked 16 In the day of wealth be of good comfort in the day of affliction consider God also hathe made this contrary to that to the intent that man shulde finde nothing after him 17 I haue sene all thinges in the daies of my vanitie there is a 〈◊〉 man that perisheth in his iustice and there is a wicked man that continueth long in his malice 18
〈◊〉 it 31 And thei haue buylt the hie place of To pheth which is in the vallei of Ben-Hinnom to burne their sonnes their daughters in the fyre which I commanded them not nether came it in mine heart 32 Therefore beholde the daies come saith the Lord that it shal no more be called Tō pheth nor the vallei of Ben-Hinnóm but the valley of slaughter for thei shal burye in Topheth til there be no place 33 And the carkeises of this people shal be meat for the foules of the heauen and for the beastes of the earth and none shal fray them awaie 34 * Then I wil cause to cease from the cities of Iudà h and from the stretes of Ierusalém the voyce of mirth and the voice of gladnes the voyce of the bridegrome and the voyce of the bride for the land shal be desolate CHAP. VIII 1 The destruction of the Iewes 4 The Lord moueth the people to amendement 10 He reprehendeth the lying doctrine the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 Priests 1 AT that time saith the Lord thei shal bring out the bones of the Kings of Iudáh and the bones of their princes and the bones of the Priestes and the bones 〈◊〉 the Prophetes and the bones of the in habitans of Ierusalém out of their graues 2 And thei shal spread them before the sunne and the moone and all the hoste of hea uen whome they haue loued and whome thei haue serued and whome thei haue fol lowed and whome thei haue soght who me thei haue worshiped thei shal not be gathered nor be buryed but shal be as dung vpon the earth 3 And death shal be desired rather then life of all the residue that remaineth of this wicked familie which remaine in all the places where I haue scatred them saith the Lord of hostes 4 Thou shalt saie vnto thē also Thus saith the Lord Shal thei fall not arise shal he turne awaie and not turne againe 5 Wherefore is this people of Ierusalém tur ned backe by a perpetual rebellion thei gaue thē selues to de ceit and wolde not returne 6 I hearkened and heard but none speake aright no man repented him of his wicked nes saying What haue I done euerie one turned to their race as the horse rusheth into the battel 7 Euen the storcke in the aire knoweth her appointed times the turtle and the cra ne and the swallowe obserue the time of their coming but my people knoweth not the iudgement of the Lord. 8 How do ye saie We are wise and the La we of the Lord is with vs Lo certeinly in vai ne made he it the pen of the scribes is in vaine 9 The wise men are ashamed thei are afraid and taken lo thei haue reiected the worde of the Lord and what wisdome is in them 10 Therefore wil I giue their wiues vnto others their fields to thē that shal possesse thē 〈◊〉 for euerie one frō the least euen vnto the greatest is giuen to couetousnes and from the Prophet euē vnto the Priest euerie one dealeth falsely 11 For thei haue heale the hurt of the daugh ter of my people with swete wordes saying Peace peace whē there is no peace 12 Where thei ashamed whē they had cōmit led abomination nay thei were not ashamed nether colde they haue anie shame therefore shal they fall among the slaine when I shal visit them they shal be cast downe saith the Lord. 13 I wil surely consume them saith the Lord there shal be no grapes on the vinenor figs in the figtre and the leaf shal fade 〈◊〉 the things that I haue giuen them shal departe from them 14 Why do westay assēble your selues let vs 〈◊〉 īto the strōg cities letvs be quiet there for the 〈◊〉 our God hathe put vsto silēce giuē vs water with gall to drinke because we haue sinned against the Lord. 15 * We loked for peace but no 〈◊〉 came for a time of health beholde troubles 16 The neying of his horses was heard from Dan the whole land trēbled at the noise of the neying of his strōge horses forthei are come and haue deuoured the land with all that is in it the citie those that dwell therein 17 For beholde I wil send serpents and coc katrices among you which wil not be char med they shal sting you saith the Lord. 18 I wolde haue comforted my self against sorowe but mine heart is heauie in me 19 Beholde the voyce of the crye of the dau ghter of my people for feare of them of a farre countrey Is not the Lord in Zión is not her King in her Why haue they prouo ked me to angre with their grauen images and with the vanities of a strange god 20 The haruest is past the somer is ended and we are not holpen 21 I am sore vexed for the hurt of the daugh ter of my people I am heauy and astonishment hathe taken me 22 Is there not balme at Gilead is there no Phisiciō there Why then is not the health of the daughter of my people recouered CHAP. IX 1 The complaint of the Prophet for the malice of the peo ple 24 In the knowledge of God ought we onely to reioyce 26 The vncircumcision of the heart 1 OH that mine head were ful of water and mine eyes a fountaine of teares that I might wepe day and night for the slaine of the daughter of my people 2 Oh that I had in the wildernes a cottage of way faring men that I might leaue my people and go from them for thei be all adulterers and an assemblie of rebels 3 And they bend their tongues like their bowes for lies butthey haue no courage for the trueth vpon the earth for thei pro cede from euil to worse and they haue not knowen me saith the Lord. 4 Let euerie one take hede of his neighbour and trust you not in anie brother for euerie brother wil vse deceit and euerie friēd wil deale deceitfully 5 And euerie one wil deceiue his friend and wil not speake the trueth for they haue 〈◊〉 heir tongues to speake lies and take great paines to do wickedly 6 Thine habitation is in the middes of deceiuers because of their deceit they refu se to knowe saith the Lord 7 Therefore thus saith the Lord of hostes Beholde I wil melt them and trye them for what shuld I els do for the daughter of my people 8 Their tongue * is as an arrowe shot out and speaketh deceit one speaketh peacably to his neighbour with his mouth but in his heart he layeth waite for him 9 Shal I not visit them for these thing saith the Lord or shal not my soule be aduenged on suche a nation as this 10 Vpon the mountaines wil I take vp a weping and a lamentacion
Babél maketh warre against vs if so be that the LORD wil deale with vs according to all his won derous workes that he may returne vp from vs. 3 Then said Ieremiáh Thus shal you say to Zedekiáh 4 Thus saith the Lord God of Israél Beholde I wil turne backe the weapons of warre that are in your hands where with ye fight against the King of Babél and against the Caldeans which besiege you without the walles and I wil assemble them into the middes of this citie 5 And I my self wil fight against you with an outstretched hand and with a mightie arme euen in angre and in wrath and in great indignacion 6 And I wil smite the inhabitants of this citie bothe man and beast thei shal dye of a great pestilence 7 And after this saith the Lord I wil deliuer Zedekiáh the King of Iudáh and his seruāts and the people and suche as are left in this citie from the pestilence from the sworde and from the famine into the hand of Nebu chad-nezzár King of Babél and into the hād of those that seke their liues and he shal smite them with the edge of the sworde he shal not spare them nether haue pitie nor compassion 8 ¶ And vnto this people thou shalt say Thus saith the Lord Beholde I set before you the way of life and the way of death 9 * He that abideth in this citie shal dye by the sworde and by the famine and by the pestilence but he that goeth out and falleth to the Caldeans that besiege you he shal liue and his life shal be vnto him for a pray 10 For I haue set my face against this citie for euil and not for good saith the Lord it shal be giuen into the hand of the King of Babél and he shal burne it with fyre 11 ¶ And say vnto the house of the King of Iudah Heare ye the worde of the Lord. 12 O house of Dauid thus saith the Lord * Execute iudgement in the morning and deliuer the oppressed out of the hand of the oppressor lest my wrath go out like fyre and burne that none can quenche it because of the wickednes of your workes 13 Beholde I come against thee ô inhabitant of the valley and rocke of the plaine saith the Lord which say Who shal come downe against vs or who shal enter into our habitacions 14 But I wil visite you according to the frute of your workes saith the Lord and I wil kindle a fyre in the forest thereof and it shal deuoure rounde about it CHAP. XXII 2 He exhorteth the King to iudgement and righteousnes 9 why Ierusalem is broght into captiuitie 11 The death of Shallúm the sonne of Iosiah is prophecied THus said the Lord Godowne to the house of the King of Iudáh and speake there this thing 2 And say Heare the word of the Lord ô King of Iudáh that sittest vpon the throne of Dauid thou and thy seruants and thy people that enter in by these gates 3 Thus saith the Lord * Execute ye iudgemēt and righteousnes deliuer the oppressed from the hād of the oppressor and vexe not the stranger the fatherles not the widdowe do no violence nor shede innocent blood in this place 4 For if ye do this thing then shal the Kings sitting vpon the throne of Dauid enter in by the 〈◊〉 of this house * and ride vpon charets and vpon horses bothe he and his ser uants and his people 5 But if ye wil not heare these wordes I swea re by my self saith the Lord that this house shal be waste 6 For thus hathe the Lord spoken vpon the Kings house of Iudáh Thou art Gilád vnto me and the head of Lebanōn yet surely I wil make thee a wildernes and as cities not inhabited 7 And I wil prepare destroyers against thee euery one with his weapons and they shal cut downe thy chief cedre trees and cast them in the fyre 8 And many nacions shal passe by this citie and thei shal say euery man to his neighbour wherefore hathe the Lord done thus vnto this great citie 9 Then shal they answer Because they haue for saken the couenāt of the Lord their God and worshiped other gods and serued them 10 ¶ Wepe not for the dead and be not moued for thē but wepe for him that goeth out for he shal returne no more norse his natiue countrey 11 For thus saith the Lord As touching Shallúm the sonne of Iosiáh King of Iudáh whiche reigned for Iosiáh his father which wēt out of this place he shal not returne thether 12 But he shal dye in the place whether they haue led him captiue and shalse this land no more 13 ¶ Wo vnto him that buyldeth his house by vnrighteousnes and his chambers without equitie he vseth his neighbour without wages and giueth him not for his worke 14 He saith I wil buylde me a wide house and large chambers so he wil make him self large windowes and fiding with cedre and pain te them with vermelon 15 Shalt thou reigne because thou closest thy self in cedre did not thy father eat and drin ke and prosper when he executed iudgemēt and iustice 16 When he iudged the cause of the afflicted and the pōore he prospered was not this be cause he knewe me saith the Lord. 17 But thine eyes and thine heart are but onely for thy couetousnes and for to shed innocent blood and for oppression for destru ction euen to do this 18 Therefore thus saith the Lord against Ieho hoiakim the sonne of Iosiáh King of Iudáh Thei shal not lament him saying Ah my brother or ah sister nether shal they mourne for him saying Ah lord or ah his glorie 19 He shal be buryed as an asse is buryed euen drawen and cast for the without the gates of Ierusalém 20 ¶ Go vp to Lebanón and crye shoute in Bashán and crye by the passages for all thy louers are destroyed 21 I spake vnto thee when thou wast in prospe ritie but thou saidst I wil not heare this hathe bene thy maner frō thy youth that thou woldest not obey my voice 22 The wīde shal fede all thy pastors and thy louers shal go into captiuitie and then shalt thou be ashamed and confounded of all thy 〈◊〉 23 Thou that dwellest in Lebanōn and makest thy nest in the cedres how beautiful shalt thou be when sorowes come vpon thee as the sorow of a woman in trauail 24 As I liue saith the Lord thogh Coniáh the sonne of 〈◊〉 King of Iudáh were the signet of my right hand yet wolde I plucke thee thence 25 And I wil giue thee into the hand of thē that seke thy 〈◊〉 and into the hand of thē whose face thou fearest euen into the hand of Nebuchad nezzár King of Babél and into the hand of the Caldeans
the Lord God of hostes the Lord is him self his memorial 6 Therefore turne thou to thy God kepe mer cie and iudgement and hope stil in thy God 7 He is Canáan the balances of deceit are in his hand he loueth to oppresse 8 And Ephráim said Notwithstanding I am riche I haue founde me out riches in all my labours they shal finde none iniquitie in me that were wickednes 9 Thogh I am the Lord thy God from the lād of Egypt yet wil I make thee to dwell in the tabernacles as in the dayes of the solemne feast 10 I haue also spoken by the Prophetes and I haue multiplied visions and vsed similitudes by the ministerie of the Prophetes 11 Is there iniquitie in Gileád surely thei are vanitie they sacrifice bullockes in Gilgál their altars are as heapes in the furrowes of the field 12 And Iaakób fled into the countrey of Arā and Israél serued for a wife and for a wife he kept shepe 13 And by a Prophet the Lord broght Israél out of Egypt and by a Prophet was he reserued 14 But Ephráim prouoked him with hie places therefore shal his blood be powred vpō him and his reproche shal his Lord rewar de him CHAP. XIII 1 The abomination of Israél 9 And cause of their destruction 1 WHen Ephráim spake there was trēbling he exalted him self in Israél but he hat he sinned in Báal and is dead 2 And now they sinne more and more and haue made them molten images of their siluer and idoles according to their owne vnderstanding they were all the worke of the craftesmen they say one to another whiles thei sacrifice a man Let them kisse the calues 3 Therefore they shal be as the morning clou de as the morning dewe that passeth away as the 〈◊〉 that is driuē with a whirle win de out of the floore and as the smoke that goeth out of the chimney 4 Yet I am the Lord thy God from the land of Egypt and thou shalt know no God but me for there is no Sauiour beside me 5 I did knowe thee in the wildernes in the land of drought 6 As in their pastures so were thei filled they were filled and their heart was exalted therefore haue they forgotten me 7 And I wil be vnto them as a verie lyon as a leopardie in the waye of Asshúr 8 I wil mete thē as a beare that is robbed of her whelpes and I wil breake the calfe of their heart and there wil I deuoure them like a lion the wilde beast shal teare them 9 O Israél one hathe destroyed thee but in me is thine helpe 10 I am where is thy King that shulde helpe thee in all thy cities thy iudges of whom thou saidest Giue me a King and princes 11 I gaue thee a King in mine angre and I toke him away in my wrath 12 The iniquitie of Ephráim is bounde vp his sinne is hid 13 The sorowes of a trauailing woman shal co me vpon him he is an vnwise sonne els wol de he not stand stil at the time euen at the breaking forthe of the children 14 I wil redeme them from the power of the graue I wil deliuer them frō death ô death I wil be thy death ô graue I wil be thy destruction repentance is hid frō mine eyes 15 Thogh he grewe vp among his brethren an East winde shal come euē the winde of the Lord shal come vp from the wildernes and drye vp his veine and his fountaine shal be dryed vp he shal spoyle the treasure of all pleasant vessels 16 Samaria shal be desolate for she hathe rebel led against her GOD they shall fall by the sword their infants shal be dashed in pieces and their women with childe shal be ript CHAP. XIIII 1 The destruction of Sama 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He exhorteth Israél to tur ne to God who requireth praise and thankes 1 OIsraél returne vnto the Lord thy God for thou hast fallen by thine iniquitie 2 Take vnto you wordes turne to the Lord and say vnto him Take away all iniquitie and receiue vs graciously so wil we render the calues of our lippes 3 Asshúrshal not saue vs nether wil we ride vpon horses nether wil we say anie more to the workes of our hands Ye are our gods for in thee the fatherles findeth mercie 4 I wil heale their rebellion I wil loue them frely for mine anger is turned away frō him 5 I wil be as the dewe vnto Israél he shal grow as the lilie and fasten his rootes as the trees of Lebanōn 6 His branches shal spreade and his beautie shal be as the oliuetre and his smel as Lebanōn 7 They that dwell vnder his shadowe shal re turne they shal reuiue as the corne and florish as the vine the sent thereof shal be as the wine of Lebanón 8 Ephráim shal say What haue I to do aniemo re with idoles I haue heard him and loked vpō him I am like a grene fyrre tre vpon me is thy frute found 9 Who is wise and he shal vnderstand these things and prudent and he shal knowe thē for the wayes of the Lord are righteous the iuste shal walke in them but the wicked shal fall therein IOEL THE ARGVMENT THe Prophet Ioél first rebuketh them of Iudáh that being now punished with a great plague of famine remaine stil obstinat Secondly he threatneth greater plagues because they grewe daily to a more hardenes of heart and rebellion against God notwithstanding his punishments Thirdly he exhorteth them to repentance shewing that it muste be earnest and procede from the heart because they had grieuously offended God And so doing he promiseth that God wil be merci full and not forget his couenant that he made with their fathers 〈◊〉 wil send his Christ who shal gather the scattered shepe and restore them to life and libertie thogh they semed to be dead CHAP. I. 1 A prophecie against the Iewes 2 He exhorteth the peo ple to prayer and fasting for the miserie that was at hand 1 THe word of the Lord that came to Ioél the sonne of Pethuél 2 Heare ye this ô Elders and heark en ye all inhabitants of the land whether such a thing hathe bene in your dayes or yet in the dayes of your fathers 3 Tell you your children of it and let your chil dren shewe to their children and their children to another generacion 4 That which is left of the palmer worme ha the the grashopper eaten and the residue of the grashopper hathe the canker worme ea ten and the residue of the canker worme ha the the caterpiller eaten 5 Awake ye drunkardes and wepe houle all ye drinkers of wine because of the new wine for it shal be pulled from your mouth 6 Yea a nation cometh vpon my land migh tie
Adam 59 The true life 62 The mercies and goodnes of God 1 ANd whē I had made an end of these wor des there was sent vnto me an Angel which had bene sent down to me the nights afore 2 And he said vnto me Vp Esdras and heare the wordes that I am come to tell thee 3 And I said Speake on my God Then said he vnto me The sea is set in a wyde place that it might be deepe and great 4 But presuppose that the entrance thereof were narow and like the riuers 5 Who colde go into the sea to loke vpon it and to rule it If he went not thorowe the narowe how colde he come into the broade 6 There is also another thing a citie is buylded and set vpon a broade field and is ful of all good things 7 The entrance thereof is narrowe and in a dangerous place to fall that there is fyre at the right hād a deepe water at the lefte 8 And there is but one path betwixt them euen betwene the fyre ād the water so that there colde but one man go there 9 If this citie were giuen vnto a man for an in heritance if he neuer went thorowe the peril before it how colde here ceaue his inheritance 10 And I said It is so Lord. Then said he So is the portion of Israel 11 Surely for their sakes haue I made the worl de and when Adam transgressed my statutes then came this thing to passe 12 Then were the entrances of the worlde made norowe full of sorowe trauail they are but fewe and euil and full of perils and very peineful 13 For the entrances of the fore worlde were wyde and sure and broght immortal frute 14 If then they that are 〈◊〉 labour not to enter by these strait and brittel things they can not atteine to those things that are hid 15 Why then disquietest thou thy self seing thou art corruptible and why art thou moued seing thou art mortal 16 And why hast thou not considered in thy minde the things to come rather then them that are present 17 Then said I O Lord Lord * seing thou hast ordeined in thy Law that the righteous shulde in herite these things and that the vngodlie shulde perish 18 Shulde the righteous suffer straitnes in hoping for large things yet thei that haue liued vngodly and suffered straitnes shal not se the large things 19 Then he said vnto me There is no iudge more iuste then God and there is none more wise then the moste High 20 For manie perish in this life because they despise the Law of God that is apointed 21 For God hathe diligently admonished suche as came so oft as they came what they shulde do to haue life and what they shulde obserue to auoid punishment 22 Neuertheles they were not obedient vnto him but spake against him and imagined 〈◊〉 things 23 And deceiued them selues by their wicked dedes and denied the power of the moste High and regarded not his waies 24 But they despised his Law and resused his promises they haue vnfaithfully broken his ordinances and haue not performed his workes 25 And therefore Esdras vnto the emptie are emptie things and to the ful ful things 26 Beholde the time shal come that these 〈◊〉 which I haue tolde thee shal come to passe and the bride shal appeare and she shal come forthe and besene that now is vnder the earth 27 And whosoeuer shal escape these euils he shal se my wonders 28 For my sonne Iesus shal appeare with those that be with him ād they that remaine shal reioyce with in foure hundreth yeres 29 After these same yeres shal my sonne Christ dye and all men that haue life 30 And the worlde shal be turned into the olde silence for seuen dayes as in the fore iudgements so that no man shal remaine 31 But after seuen dayes the worlde that is yet a slepe shal be raised vp ād that shal dye that is corrupt 32 Then the earth shal restore those that haue slept in her and so shal the dust those that dwell therein in silence and the secret places shal deliuer the soules that were committed vnto them 33 And the most High shal appeare vpon the seate of iudgement and miseries shalv anish a way and long suffring shal haue an end 34 Iustice onely shal continue the trueth shal remaine and faith shal be strong 35 The worke shal followe and the rewarde shal be shewed the good dedes shal be of for ce and vnrighteousnes shal beare no more rule 36 Then said I * Abraham prayed first for the So domites and Moyses for the fathers that sinned in the wildernes 37 And they that came after him for Israel in the time of Achaz and Samuel 38 And * Dauid for the destruction * and Salomon for them that came into the Sanctuarie 39 * And Elias forthose that receiued raine and for the dead that he might liue 40 And Ezechias for the people in the time of Sennacherib and diuerse others for manie 41 Euen so now seing vice is increased and wickednes abundeth the righteous haue prayed for the vngodlie wherefore shal not the same effect followe also now 42 Then he answered me and said This present life is not the end oft times honour is reteined in it therefore haue they prayed for the weake 43 But the day of iudgement shal be the end of this worlde and the beginning of the im mortalitie to come wherein all corruption shal cease 44 Intemperancie shal passe away in sidelitie shal be cut of righteousnes shal growe vp the varitie shal spring vp 45 Thē shal no man be able to saue him that is destroyed nor oppresse him that hathe gotten the victorie 46 I answered then and said This is my first last saying that it had bene better not to hane giuen the earth vnto Adam or when it was giuen him to haue kept him that he shul de not haue sinned 47 For what profit is it for men in this present life to be in heauines ād after death to feare punishment 48 O Adam what hast thou done * for in that that thou hast sinned thou art not fallen alone but the fall also redundeth vnto vs that come of thee 49 For what profit is it vnto vs if there be pro mised an immortal life when we do the workes that bring death 50 And that an euerlasting hope shulde be pro mised vs seing that we bitide our selues to deadlie vanitit 51 And that there shulde be appointed vs dwel lings of health and safetie if we haue liued wickedly 52 And that the glorie of the moste High shuld be kept to defende them which haue led a pacient life if we haue walked in the wicked wayes 53 And that an eternal Paradise shulde be shewed whose frute remaineth incorruptible whereinis safetie and healt if we wil not enter into it 54 For we haue bene
The Angel Raphael sent 1 THē I being sorowful did wepe and in my sorowe prayed saying 2 O Lord thou art iuste all thy workes and all thy wayes are mercie and trueth and thou iudgest truely and iustely for euer 3 Remember me and loke on me nether pu nish me according to my sine or mine igno rances of my fathers which haue sinned be fore thee 4 For thei haue not obeied thy commandements wherefore thou hast deliuered vs * for a spoile vnto captiuitie and to death and for aprouerbe of a reproche to all thē among whome we are dispersed and now thou hast manie and iuste causes 5 To do with me according to my sinnes fathers because we haue not kept thy cōmandemēts nether haue walked in trueth before thee 6 Now therefore deale with me as semeth best vnto thee and commande my spirit to be taken from me I may be dissolued and become earth for it is better for me to dye then to liue because I haue heard false reproches and am verie sorowful commande therfore that I may be dissolued out of this distresse and go into the euerlasting place turne not thy face away from me 7 ¶ It came to passe the same day that in Ecbatane a citie of Media Sarra the daughter of Raguél was also reproched by her fa ther 's maides 8 Because she had bene maryed to seuē housbāds whome Asmodeus the euil spirit had killed before that they had lien with her Doest thou not knowe said they that thou hast strangled thine housbands thou hast had now seuen housbands nether wast thou named after anie of them 9 Wherefore doest thou beat vs for them if they be dead go thy wayes hence to thē that we may neuer se of thee ether sonne or daughter 10 When she heard these things she was verie sorowful so that she thoght to haue strā gled her self And she said I am the onely daughter of my father if I do this I shal 〈◊〉 him and shal bring his age to the graue with sorowe 11 Then she prayed towarde the windowe said Blessed art thou ô Lord my God and thine holie and glorious Name is blessed and honorable for euer let all thy workes praise thee for euer 12 And now ô Lord I set mine eyes and my face toward thee 13 And say Take me out of the earth that I may heare no more anie reproche 14 Thou knowest ô Lord that I am pure from all sinne withman 15 And that I haue neuer polluted my name nor the name of my father in the land of my captiuitie I am the onely daughter of my father nether hathe he anie man child to be his heire netheranie nere kinsman or childe borne of him to whome I may kepe my self for a wife my seuē housbāds are now dead and why shulde I liue But if it please not thee that I shulde dye commā de to loke on me and to pitie me that I do no more heare reproche 16 So the prayers of them bothe were heard before the maiestie of the great God 17 And Raphaél was sent to heale them bothe that is to take away the whitenes of Tobits eyes to giue Sarra the daughter of Raguel for a wife to Tobias the sonne of Tobit and to binde Asmodeus the euil spirit because she belōged to Tobias by right The self same time came Tobit home and entred into his house and Sarra the daugh ter of Raguel came downe frō her chāber CHAP. IIII. Precepts and exhortacions of To bit to his sonne 1 IN that day Tobit remembred * the siluer which he had deliuered to Gabael in Rages a citie of Media 2 And said with him self I haue wished for death wherefore do I not call for my sonne Tobias that I may admonish him before I dye 3 And when he had called him he said My sonne after that I am dead bury me and de spise not thy mother but honour her all the dayes of thy life and do that which shal please her and anger her not 4 Remember my sonne how manie dāgers she susteined whē thou wast in her wombe 5 And whē she dyeth burye her by me in the same graue 6 My sonne set our Lord God alwayes before thine eyes and let not thy wil be set to sinne or to transgresse the commandemēts of God Do vprightly all thy life long and followe not the wayes of vnrighteousnes for if thou deale truely thy doings shal pro sperously succede to thee to all thē which liue iustely 7 Giue * almes of thy substance whē thou giuest almes let not thine eye be enuious nether turne thy face from anie poore lest that God turne his face from thee 8 * Giue almes according to thy substance if thou haue but a litle be not afraide to gi ue a litle almes 9 For thou 〈◊〉 vp a good store for thy self against the day of necessitie 10 * Because that almes doeth deliuer from death suffreth not to come into darknes 11 For almes is a good gift before the moste High to all them which vse it 12 Bewarre of all * whoredome my sonne and chiefly take a wife of the sede of thy fathers and take not a strangewomā to wife which is not of thy fathers stocke for we are the childrē of the Prophetes Noe Abra ham Isaac and Iacob are our fathers from the beginning Remember my sonne that thei maryed wiues of their owne kinred were blessed in their children and their sede shal in herite the land 13 Now therefore my sonne loue thy brethrē despise not in thine heart the sōnes daughters of thy people in not taking a wife of thē for in pride is destruction and muche trouble in fiercenes is scarcetie and great pouertie for fiercenes is the mo ther of famine 14 Let not the wages of anie man which ha the wroght for thee tarie with thee but giue him it out of hād for thou serue if God he wil also praye thee be circumspect my sonne in all things that thou doest and be wel instructed in all thy conuersion 15 * Do that to no man which thou hatest drinke not wine to make thee dronken ne ther let dronkēnes go with thee in thy iour nay 16 * Giue of thy bread to the hungry and of thy garments to them that are naked * of all thine abundāce giue almes let not thine eye be enuious whē thougiuest almes 17 Powre out thy bread on the buryal of the iuste but giue nothing to the wicked 18 Aske counsel alway of the wise and despise not anie counsel that is profitable 19 Blesse thy Lord God alway and desire of him that thy wayes may be made streight that all thy purposes and counsels may prosper for euerie nation hathe
onely not be inhabited of men but be abhorred also of the wilde beastes and foules for euer THE WISDOME of Salomon CHAP. I 1 How we ought to searche and enquire after God 2 Who be those that finde him 5 The holy Gost. 8. 11 We ought to flee from backbyting and murmuring 12. Whereof death cometh 15 Righteousnes and vnrighteousnes 1 LOwe * righteousnes ye that be Iudges of the earth thinke re uerētly of the Lord and seke him in simplicitie of heart 2 * Forhe wil be founde ofthem that tem pte him not and appeareth vnto suche as be not vnfaithful vn to him For wicked thoghts separate from God and his power when it is tryed repro ueth the vnwise 4 Because wisdome can not enter into a wic ked heart nor dwell in the body that is sub iect vnto sinne 5 For the holy * Spirit of discipline fleeth from disceit and withdraweth him self from the thoghts that are without vnderstanding and is rebuketh when wickednes cometh 6 For the Spirit of wisdome * is louing and wil not absolue him the blaspemeth with his lippes for God is a witnes of his reines and a true beholder of his heart and an hearer of the tongue 7 For the Spirit of the Lord filleth all the worlde and the same that mainteineth all things hathe knowledge of the voyee 8 Therefore he that speaketh vnrighteous things can not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal the iudgement of reproche let him escape 9 For inquisition shal be made for the thogh tes of the vngodlie and the sounde of his wordes shal come vnto God for the correction of his 〈◊〉 10 For the eare of Ielousie heareth all things and the noyce of the grudgings shal not be hid 11 Therefore beware of murmuring which profiteth nothing and refraine your tongue from sclander for there is no worde so secret that shal go for noght the mouth that speaketh lies slaieth the soule 12 Seke not death in the errour of your life * destroye not your selues thorow the workes of your owne hands 13 * For God hathe not made death nether hathe he pleasure in the destruction of the liuing 14 For he created all things that thei might haue their being and the generacions of the worlde are preserued and there is no poyson of destruction in them and the king dome of hell is not vpon earth 15 For righteousnes is immortal but vnrighteousnes bringeth death 16 And the vngodlie call it vnto them bothe with hands and wordes and while they thinke to haue a friend of it they come to naught for they are confederate with it therfore are they worthie to be partakers thereof CHAP. II. The imaginacions and desires of the wicked and their coun sel against the faithful 1 FOr the vn godlie say as they safely ima gine with thē selues Our life is shorte and tedious and in the death of a man the re is no recouerie nether was any knowē that hathe returned from the graue 2 For we are borne at all aduenture and we shal be here after as thogh we had neuer bene for the breth is a smoke in our nostrels and the wordes as a sparke raised out of our heart 3 Which being extinguished the body is tur ned into ashes and the spirit vanisheth as the soft aire 4 Out life shal passe away as the trace of a cloude come to 〈◊〉 as the mist that is driuē away with the beaumes of the sun ne and cast 〈◊〉 with the heat thereof Our name also shal be for 〈◊〉 in time no man shal haue our workes in remembrance 5 * For our time is as a shadowe that passeth away and after our end there is no returning for it is fast sealed so that no man cometh againe 6 * Come therefore and let vs enioye the pleasures that are present and let vs chere fully vse the creatures as in youth 7 Let vs fill our selues with costlie wine and ointements and let not the floure of life passe by vs. 8 Let vs crowne our selues with rose buddes a fore they be withered 9 Let vs all be partakers of our wantonnes let vs leaue some token of our pleasure in euerie place for that is our porcion and this is our lotte 10 Let vs oppresse the poore that is righteous let vs not spare the widdowe nor re uerence the white heere 's of the aged that haue liued many yeres 11 Let our strēgth be the lawe of vnrighteous nes for the things that is feble is reproued as vn profitable 12 Therfore let vs defraude the righteous for he is not for our profite and he is contrarie to our doings he checketh vs for offending against the Lawe and blameth vs as transgressours of discipline 13 He maketh his boaste to haue the knowled ge of God and he calleth him self the sonne of the Lord 14 He is made * to reproue our thoghts 15 It grieueth vs also to loke * vpon him for his life is not like other mens his waies are of another facion 16 He counteth vs as bastardes and he withdra weth him self from our waies as from fil thines he commendeth greatly the latter end of the iust and boasteth that God is his father 17 Let vs se then if his worde be true let vs proue what end he shal haue 18 For if the righteous man be the * sonne of God he wil helpe him and deliuer him frō the hands of his enemies 19 Let vs * examine him with rebukes and tor ments that we may knowe his mekenes proue his pacience 20 Let vs condemne him vnto a shameful death for he shal be preserued as he him self saith 21 Suche things do they image go astraye for their owne wickednes hathe blinded them 22 And they do not vnderstand the misteries of God nether hope for the rewarde of righteousnes nor can discerne the honour of the soules that are fauteles 23 For God created man without corruptiō made him after the * image of his owne likenes 24 * Neuertheles thorow enuy of the deuii came death into the worlde and they that holde of his side proue it CHAP. III. 1 The conuersacion and assurance of the righteous 7 The rewarde of the faithful 11 who are miserable 1 BVt the * soules of the righteous are in the hand of God and no torment shal touche them 2 * In the sight of the vn wise thei appeared to dye and their end was thoght grieuous 3 And their departing from vs destruction but they are in peace 4 And thogh they suffer paine before men yet is * their hope ful of immortalitie 5 They are punished but in fewe things yet in many things shal they be wel rewarded * for God proueth them and findeth them mete for him self 6 He tryeth them as the golde in the fornace and 〈◊〉 them as a perfect frute offring
7 * And in the time of their vision they shal shine and runne through as the sparkes among the stubble 8 They * shal iudge the nacions and haue do minion ouer the people their Lord shal reigne for euer 9 They that 〈◊〉 in him shal vnderstand the trueth and the faithful shal remaine with him in loue for grace and mercie is among his Saintes and he regardeth his elect 10 * But the vngodlie shal be punished according to their imaginacions for they haue despised the righteous and forsaken the Lord. 11 Who so despiseth wisdome and discipline is miserable and their hope is vaine and their labours are foolish and their workes vn profitable 12 Their wiues are vndiscrete and their children wicked their offring is cursed 13 Therefore the barren is blessed which is vn defiled and knoweth not the sinful bed * she shal haue frute in the visitation of the soules 14 And the eunuche which with his hands ha the not wroght iniquitie nor imagined wic ked things against God for vnto him shal be giuen the special gift of faith and an acceptable porcion in the Tēple of the Lord 15 For glorious is the frute of good labours and the roote of wisdome shal neuer fade away 16 But the children of a 〈◊〉 shal not be partakers of the holy things and the seed of the wicked bed shal be rooted out 17 And thogh they liue lōg yet shal they be nothing regarded and their last age shal be without honour 18 If they dye hastely they haue no hope ne ther comfort in the day of tryal 19 For horrible is the end of the wicked generacion CHAP. IIII. Of vertue and the commoditie thereof 10 The death of the righteous and the condemnation of the vnfaithful 1 BEtter is barennes with vertue for the memorial thereof is immortal for it is knowen with God and with men 2 When it is present men take example thereat and if it go away yet they desire it it is alway crowned and triumpheth and winneth the battel and the vndefiled rewardes 3 But the multitude of the vngodlie which abunde in childrê is vnprofitable and the bastard plātes shal take no depe roote nor laye any fast fundacion 4 For thogh they budde for the in the branches for a time * yet they shal be shaken with the winde for they stand not fast and thorowe the vehemēcie of the winde they shal be rooted out 5 For the vnperfect branches shal be brokē their frute shal be vnprofitable sower to eat and mete for nothing 6 For all the children that are borne of the wicked bed shal be witnes of the wickednes against their parents when they be asked 7 But thogh the righteous be preuented with death yet shal he be in rest 8 For the honorable age is not that which is of lōg time nether that which is measured by the nomber of yeres 9 But wisdome is the graye heere and an vndefiled life is the olde age 10 * He pleased God was beloued of him so that where as he liued among sinners he translated him 11 He was takē away lest wickednes shulde alter his vnderstanding or deceit be guile his minde 12 For wickednes by be witching obscureth the things that are good the vnstedfastnes of concupiscēce peruerteth the simple minde 13 Thogh he was sone dead yet fulfilled he muche time 14 For his soule pleased God therefore hasted he to take him away from wickednes 15 Yet the people se vnderstand it not cōsider no suche things in their hearts how that grace and 〈◊〉 is vpon his Saintes and his prouidence ouer the elect 16 Thus the righteous that is dead condemneth the vngodlie which are liuing the youth that is sone broght to an end the long life of the vn righteous 17 For they se the end of the wise but they vnderstād not what God hathe deuised for him and wherefore the Lord hathe preserued him in safetie 18 They 〈◊〉 him and despise him but the Lord wil laugh them to scorne 19 So that they shal fall hereafter without honour and shal haue a shame among the dead for euermore for without anie voyce shal he burste them and cast them downe shake them from the fundacions so that they shal be vtterly wasted they shal be in sorowe and their memorial shal perish 20 So they being afraied shal remēber their sinnes and their owne wickednes shal come before them to conuince them CHAP. V. 1 The constantnes of the righteous before their persecuters 14 The hope of the vnfaithful is vaine 15 The blessednes of the saintes and godlie 1 THen shal the righteous stand in great boldenes before the face of suche as haue tormented him and taken away his labours 2 When thei se him thei shal be vexed with horrible feare and shal be amased for his wonderful deliuerance 3 And shal change their 〈◊〉 and sigh for grief of minde and say within them selues This is he whome we sometime had in derision and in a parable of reproche 4 * We fooles thoght his life madnes and his end without honour 5 How is he counted among the children of God and his porcion is among the Saintes 6 Therefore we haue erred from the waye of trueth and the light of righteousnes hathe not shined vnto vs and the sunne of vn derstanding rose not vpon vs. 7 We haue wearied our selues in the waye of wickednes and destruction and we 〈◊〉 go ne through dangerous waies but we 〈◊〉 not knowen the way of the Lord. 8 What hathe pride profited vs or what pro fite hathe the pompe of riches broght vs 9 All those things are * passed away like a shadow and as a poste that passeth by 10 As a shippe that passeth ouer the waues of the water which when it is gone by the tra ce thereof can not be founde nether the path of it in the floods 11 Or as * a birde that fleeth thorowe in the aire and no man can se anie token of her passage but 〈◊〉 heare the noise of her wings beating the light winde parting the aire thorow the wehemencie of her going and fleeth on shaking her wings where as afterwarde no token of her way can be founde 12 Or as when an arrowe is shot at a marke it parteth the aire which immediatly cometh together a gaine so that a man can not knowe where it went thorowe 13 Euen so we assone as we were borne we be ganne to drawe to our end haue shewed no token of 〈◊〉 but are cōsumed in our owne wickednes 14 For * the hope of the vngodlie is like the dust that is blowne away with the winde and like a thinne fome that is scattered abroad with the storme and as the smoke which is dispersed with the winde and as the remembrance of him passeth that tarieth but for a day 15 But the
vnto a foolishe man nether accept the persone of the mightie 28 Striue for the trueth vnto death and defend iustice for thy life and the Lord God shall fight for thee agaynste thyne ennemies 29 Be not hastie in thy tōgue nether slacke and negligent in thy workes 30 Be not as a lion in thine owne house nether beat thy seruants for thy fātasie nor oppresse them that are vnder thee 31 * Let not thine hand be stretched out to receiue and shut when thou shuldest giue CHAP. V. 1 In riches may we not put any confidence 7 The vengeance of God ought to be feared and repentance 〈◊〉 not be differred 1 TRust not vnto thy riches and say not I haue ynough for my life for it shall not helpe in the time of vengeance and indignation 2 Followe not thine owne mynde and thy strength to walke in the wayes of thine heart 3 Nether say thou How haue I had strēgth or who wil bring me vnder for my 〈◊〉 for GOD the aduenger will reuenge the wrong done by thee 4 And say not I haue sinned and what euill hathe come vnto me for the Almightie is a pacient rewarder but he will not leaue thee vnpunished 5 Because thy sinne is forgiuen be not without feare to heape sinne vpon sinne 6 And say not The mercie of God is greate he wil forgiue my manifold sinnes for mercie and wrath come from him and his indignacion cometh downe vpon sinners 7 Make no tarying to turne vnto the Lord and put not of from day to day for suddenly shal the wrath of the Lord breake forth in thy securitie thou shalt be destroyed and thou shalt perishe in tyme of vengeance 8 Trust not in wicked riches for they shall not helpe thee in the daye of punishement 〈◊〉 vengeance 9 Be not caryed aboute with euerye winde go not into euerie way for so doeth the sinner that hathe a double tongue 10 Stand fast in thy sure vnderstanding and in the way and knowledge of the Lord haue but one maner of worde and follow the worde of peace and righteousnes 11 Be humble to heare the word of God that thou maist vnderstand it and make a true answere with wisdome 12 Be swift to heare good things and let thy life be pure and giue a pacient answer 13 If thou hast vnderstanding aunswerthy neighbour if not laye thine hand vpō thy mouthe lest thou be trapped in an vndiscrete worde and so be blamed 14 Honour and shame is in the talke and the tongue of a man causeth him to fall 15 Be not counted a tale bearer and lie not in waite with thy tongue for shame and repē tance followe the thief and an euil condē nation is ouer him that is double tongued but he that is a back ebit or shal be hated enuied and confounded 16 Do not rashly nether in small things nor in great CHAP. VI. 1 It is the propertie of a sinner to be euill tongued 6 Of friendship 33 Desire to be taught 1 BE not of a friend thy neighbours enemie for suche shall haue an euill Name shame and reproche and he shal be in infamie as the wicked that hathe a double tōgue 2 Be not proude in the deuice of thine owne minde lest thy soule rent thee as a bull 3 And eate vp thy leaues and destroie thy frute and so thou be lefte as a drye tree in the wildernes 4 For a wicked soule destroieth him that hathe it and maketh him to be laughed to scorne of his ennemies and bringeth him to the porcion of the vngodlie 5 A swete talke multiplieth the friends and pacifieth them that be at variance and a swete tōgue increaseth much good talke 6 Holde friendship with manie neuertheles haue but one counseler of a thousand 7 If thou gettest a friend proue him first and be not hastie to credit him 8 For some man is a friend for his owne occasion and will not abide in the daye of thy trouble 9 And there is some friende that turneth to enimitie and taketh partes against thee in contention he wil declare thy shame 10 Againe some friend is but a companion at the table and in the daye of thine affliction he continueth not 11 But in thy prosperitie he will be as thou thy self and will vse libertie ouer thy seruants 12 If thou be broght low he will be againste thee and wil hide him self from thy face 13 Departe from thine enemies and beware of thy friends 14 A faithfull friend is a strong defence and he that findeth such one findeth a treasure 15 A faithful friend ought not to be chāged for any thing and the weight of gold and siluer is not to be compared to the goodnes of his faith 16 A faithful friend is the medicine of life immortalitie thei that feare the Lord shal finde him 17 Who so feareth the Lord shal directe hys friendship aright and as his owne selfe so shal his friend be 18 ¶ My sonne receiued octrine frome thy youth vp so shalt thou finde wisdome whiche shal indure til thine olde age 19 Go to her as one that ploweth soweth and waite for her good frutes for thou shalt haue but litle labour in her worke but thou shalt eat of her frutes right sone 20 How exceading sharpe is she to the vnlearned he that is without iudgement will not remaine with her 21 Vnto suche one she is as a fine touchestone and he casteth her from him without delay 22 For they haue the Name of wisdome but there be but fewe that haue the knowledge of her 23 For with thē that knowe her she abideth vnto the appearing of God 24 Giue eare my sonne receiue my doctrine and refuse not my counsel 25 And put thy fete into her linkes and thy necke into her chaine 26 Bowe downe thy shulder vnto her and beare her and be not wearie of her bands 27 Come vnto her with thy whole heart and kepe her waies with all thy power 28 Seke after her and searche her she shal be shewed thee and when thou hast gotten her forsake her not 29 For at the last thou shalt finde rest in her and that shal be turned to thy ioye 30 Then shal her fetters be a strong defence for thee and a sure fundacion her chaines a glorious raiment 31 For there is a golden ornament in her and her bands are the laces of purple colour 32 Thou shalt put her on as a robe of honour and shalt put her vpon thee as a crowne of ioye 33 My sōne if thou wilt thou shalt be taught and if thou wilt applie thy minde thou shalt be wittie 34 If thou loue to heare thou shalt receyue doctrine and if thou delite in hearing thou shalt be wise 35 Stand with the multitude of the Elders whiche are wise and ioyne with him that is wise 36 * Desire to heare all godlie talke and let not the graue sentences of knowledge escape thee 37
Righteous most shulde be bidden to thy table 1 BE not ielous ouer thy wife of thy bosome nether teache her by thy meanes an euil lesson 2 Giue not thy life vnto a woman lest she ouer come thy strength and so thou be confounded 3 Mete not an harlot lest thou fall into her snares 4 Vse not the companie of a woman that is a singer and a dancer nether heare her lest thou be taken by her craftines 5 Gaze not on a * maide that thou fall not by that that is precious in her 6 * Cast not thy minde vpon harlots in any maner of thing lest thou destroye bothe thy self and thine heritage 7 Go not about gazing in the streates of the citie nether wāder thou in the secret places thereof 8 * Turne awaye thine eye from a beautifull woman and loke not vpō others beautie for many * haue perished by the beautie of womē for thorow it loue is kindled as a fire 9 Euerie woman that is an harlot shal be trodden vnder fote as dongue of euerie one that goeth by the waye 10 Many wondering at the beautie of a strāge woman haue bene cast out for her wor des borne as a fyre 11 Sit not at all with another mans wife nether lie with her vpon the bed nor banket with her lest thine heart incline vnto so through thy desire fall into destructiō 12 ¶ For sake not an olde friend for the new shal not be like him a newe friend is as dewe wine when it is olde thou shalt drinke it with pleasure 13 * Desire not the honour riches of a sinner for thou knowest not what shal be his end 14 Delite not in the thing that the vngodlie haue pleasure in but remember that they shal not be founde iust into their graue 15 Kepe thee from the man that hathe power to slaye so shalt thou not doute the feare of death and if thou come vnto him make no faute lest he take away thy life remem ber that thou goest in the middes ofsnares and that thou walkest vpon the towres of the citie 16 Trye thy neighbour as nere as thou canst * and aske counsel of the wise 17 Let thy talke be with the wise and all thy communication in the Law of the moste High 18 Let iust men eat and drinke with thee and let thy reioycing be in the feare of the Lord. 19 In the hands of the craftesmen shal the workes be commended and the wise prince of the people by his worde the wor de by the wisdome of the Elders 20 A man ful of wordes is dangerous in his ci tie and he that is rash in his talking shal be hated CHAP. X. 1 Of Kings and iudges 7 Pride and 〈◊〉 are to be abhorred 28 Labour in praised 1 A Wise iudge wil instruct his people with discretion the gouernance of a prudēt man is wel ordered 2 As the iudge of the people is him self so are his officers and what maner of man the ruler of the citie is suche are all they that dwell therein 3 * An vnwise King destroieth his people but where they that be in autoritie are men of vnderstanding there the citie prospereth 4 The gouernour of the earth is in the hand of the Lord and all iniquitie of the nacions is to be abhorred and when time is he wil set vp a profitable ruler ouer it 5 In the hand of God is the prosperitie of man and vpon the scribes wil he laye his honour 6 * Be not angrie for any wrong with thy neighbour and do nothing by iniurious practises 7 Pride is hateful before God and man and by bothe doeth one 〈◊〉 iniquitie 8 * Because of vn righteous dealing and wrongs and riches gotten by deceite the kingdome is translated from one people to another 9 There is nothing worse then a 〈◊〉 man why art thou proude ô earth and ashes there is not a more wicked thing then to loue money for suche one wolde euen sel his soule and for his life euery one is compelled to pul out his owne bowels 10 All tyrannie is of smale indurance and the disease that is hard to heale is grieuous to the physicion 11 The physicion cutteth of the sore disease and he that is to day a King tomorowe is dead 12 Why is the earth and ashes proude seing that when a man dyeth he is the heire of serpents beastes and wormes 13 The beginning of mans pride is to fall away from God to turne away his heart from his maker 14 For pride is the original of sinne and he that hathe it shal powre out abominaciō til at last he be ouer throwen therfore the Lord bringeth the persuasions of the wicked to dishonour and destroieth them in the end 15 The Lord hathe cast downe the thrones of the proude princes and set vp the meke in their steade 16 The Lord plucketh vp the rootes of the proude nacions and planteth the lowlie with glorie among them 17 The Lord ouerthroweth the lands of the heathen and destroyeth thē vnto the fundacions of the earth he causeth thē to wither away and destroieth thē and maketh their memorial to cease out of the earth 18 GOD destroyeth the memorial of the proude and leaueth the remembrance of the humble 19 Pride was not created in mē nether wrath in the generacion of women 20 There is a sede of man which is an honorable sede the honorable sede are thei that feare the Lord there is a sede of mā which is without honour the sede without honor are they that transgresse the 〈◊〉 of the Lord it is a sede that remaineth whiche feareth the Lord afaire plant that loue him but they are a sede without honour that despise the Law and adeceiueable sede that breake the commandemēts 21 He that is the chief among brethrē is honorable so are they that feare the Lord in his sight 22 The feare of the LORD causeth that the kingdome faileth not but the kyngdome is lost by crueltie and pride 23 The feare of the Lord is the glorie as well of the riche and the noble as of the poore 24 It is not mete to despise the poore man that hath vnderstanding nether is it 〈◊〉 to magnifie the riche that is a wicked man 25 The great man and the iudge and the man of autoritie are honorable yet is there none of them greater then he that feareth the Lord. 26 * Vnto the seruant that is wise shall they that are free do seruice * he that hathe knowledge will not grudge when he is reformed and the ignorāt shall not 〈◊〉 to honour 27 Seke not excuses when thou 〈◊〉 do thy worke nether be ashamed thereof through pride in the time of aduersitie 28 * Better is he that laboreth and hath plēteousnes of all things then he that is gorgeous and wanteth bread 29 My 〈◊〉 get thy self praise by mekenes
to be estemed 4 A wise daughter is an heritage vnto her hous band but she that liueth dishonestly is her fathers heauines 5 She that is bolde dishonoreth bothe her father and her housband and is not inferior to the vngodlie but they bothe shal dispise her 6 A tale out of time is as musicke in mourning but wisdome knoweth the seasons of corre ction and doctrine 7 Who so teacheth a foole is as one that glew eth a potcherde together and as he that waketh one that slepeth from a sounde slepe 8 If children liue honestly and haue wherewith they shall put away the shame of their parents 9 But if chyldren be proude with hautines and foolishnes they defile the nobilitie of their kinred 10 Who so telleth a foole of wisdome is as a men which speaketh to one that is a slepe when he hathe tolde his tale he saith What is the matter 11 * Wepe for the dead for he hathe lost the light so wepe for the foole for he wanteth vnderstandyng make smale wepyng for the dead for he is at rest but the life of the foole is worse then the death 12 Seuen dayes do men mourne for hym that is dead but the lamentacion for the foole and vngodlie shulde endure all the dayes of their life 13 Talke not muche with a foole and go not to hym that hathe no vnderstandyng * beware of hym lest it turne thee to paine and lest thou be defiled when he shaketh hym self Departe from him and thou shalt finde rest and shalt not receiue sorowe by his 〈◊〉 lishnes 14 What is heauier then lead and what other name shulde a foole haue 15 * Sand and salt and a lumpe of yron is easier to beare then an vn wise foolish and vn godlie man 16 As a frame of wood ioyned together in a buylding can not be losed with shaking so the heart that is stablished by aduised counsel shal feare at no time 17 The heart that is confirmed by discrete wisdome is as a faire plaistering on a plaine wal 18 As reedes that are set vp on hie can not abide the winde so the fearefull heart with foolish imaginacion can indure no feare 19 He that hurteth the eye bryngeth forthe teares and he that hurteth the heart bringeth forthe the affection 20 Who so casteth a stone at the birdes frayeth them away and he that vpbraideth hys friend breaketh friendship 21 Thogh thou drewest a sworde at thy friend yet dispaire not for there may be a returning to fauour 22 If thou haue opened thy mouth against thy friend feare not for there may be a reconciliation so that vp braydyng or pride or disclosing of secrets or a traiterous wounde do not let for by these things euerie friend wil departe 23 Be faithful vnto thy friend in his pouertie that thou maiste reioyce in hys prosperitie Abide stedfast vnto hym in the tyme of hys trouble that thou maist be heire with hym in his heritage for pouertie is not alwayes to be contemned nor the riche that is foolish to be had in admiration 24 As the vapour and smoke of the chimnay goeth before the fyre so euill wordes rebukes and threatenings go before bloodsheding 25 I wil not be ashamed to defende a friend ne ther will I hide my self from hym thogh he shulde do me harme whosoeuer heareth it shal beware of him 26 Who shal set a watch before my mouth and a seale of wisdome vpon my lippes that I fall not suddenly by them and that my tongue destroye me not CHAP. XXIII 1 A prayer of the 〈◊〉 13 Of othes blasphemie and vnwise communication 16 Of thre kindes of sinnes 23 Manie sinnes procede of adulterie 27 Of the feare of God 1 O Lorde father and gouernour of all my whole life leaue me not to their counsel and let me not fall by them 2 Who wil correct my thoght and put the doctrine of wisdome in myne heart that they may not spare me in mine ignorance nether let their fautes passe 3 Lest mine ignorances increase and my sinnes abounde to my destruction and lest I fall before myne aduersarie and myne enemies reioyce ouer me whose hope is farre from thy mercie 4 O Lord father and God of my life leaue me not in their imaginacion nether giue me a proude looke but turne away from thy seruants a stoute minde 5 Take from me vaine hope and concupiscence and reteine him in obedience that de fireth continually to serue thee 6 Let not the griedines of the bellie nor lust of the flesh holde me ād giue not me thy seruant ouer into an impudent minde 7 ¶ Heare ô ye children the instruction of a mouth that shall speake trueth who so kepeth it shall not perish thorow hys lippes not be hurte by wicked workes 8 The sinner shal be taken by his owne lippes for the euil speaker and the proude do offen de by them 9 * Accustome not thy mouthe to swearyng for in it there are many falles nether take vp for a custome the namyng of the Holy one for thou shalt not be vnpunished for suche things 10 For as a seruant whiche is oft punished can not be without some skarre so he that swea reth and nameth God continually shall not be fauteles 11 A man that vseth muche swearing shall be filled with wickednes and the plague shall neuer go frō his house when he shal offend his faute shal be vpon him and if he knowledge not his sinne he maketh a double offence ād if he sweare in vaine he shal not be innocēt but 〈◊〉 house shal be ful of plagues 12 There is a worde whiche is clothed with death God grant that it be not foūde in the heritage of Iacob but they that feare God eschewe alsuch ād are not wrapped in sinne 13 Vse not thy mouth to ignorant rashnes for therein is the occasion of sinne 14 ¶ Remember thy father and thy mother whē thou art set among great men lest thou be forgotten in their sight and so through thy custome become a 〈◊〉 and wish that thou hadest not bene borne and curse the day of thy natiuitie 15 * The man that is accustomed to opprobrious wordes will neuer be reformed all the dayes of his lyfe 16 There are two sortes of men that abounde in sinne and the third bringeth wrath and destruction a minde hote as fyre that can not be quenched til it be consumed an adul terous man that giueth his bodie no rest till he haue kindled a fyre 17 All bread is swete to a whoremonger he wil not leaue of til he perish 18 A man that breaketh wedlocke and thinketh thus in his heart * Who seeth me I am compassed about with darkenes the walles couer me no bodie seeth me whome nede I to feare the moste High will not remember my sinnes 19 Suche a man onely feareth the eyes of men and knoweth not that the eyes of the Lord are ten thousand
but not so manie as haue 〈◊〉 by the tongue 19 Wel is 〈◊〉 that is kept from an euil tongue and cometh not in the angre thereof which hath not drawen in that yoke nether hathe bene bounde in the bandes thereof 20 For the yoke thereof is a yoke of yron and the bands of it are bands of brasse 21 The death ther of is an euil death hell were better then suche one 22 It shall not haue rule ouer them that feare God nether shall they be burnt with the flame thereof 23 Suche as forsake the Lord shal fall therein and it shall burne them and no man shal be able to quenche it it shal fall vpon them as a lyon and deuoure them as a leopard 24 Hedge thy possession with thornes and make dores and barres for thy mouth 25 Binde vp thy siluer and golde and weigh thy wordes in a balance and make a dore ād a barre and a sure bridle for thy mouth 26 Beware that thou slide not by it and so fal before him that lieth in waite and thy fall be incurable euen vnto death CHAP. XXIX 1 Do lend money and do almes 15 Of a faithful man answering for his friend 24 The poore mans life 1 HE that wil she we mercie lēdeth to his neighbour and he that hathe power ouer him self kepeth the commandements 2 Lend to thy neighbour in time of his nede and pay thou thy neighbour againe indue season 3 Kepe thy worde and deale faithfully with him thou shalt alwaye finde the thing that is necessarie for thee 4 Manie when a thing was lent thē rekened it to be founde and grieued them that had helped them 5 Til they receiue they kisse his hands and for their neighbours good they hūble their voyce but when they shulde paye againe they prolong the terme and giue a careles answer and make excuses by reason of the time 6 And thogh he be able yet giueth he scarse the halfe againe and rekeneth the other as a thing foūde els he deceiueth him of his mo ney maketh him an enemie without a cause he 〈◊〉 him with cursing and rebuke giueth him euil wordes for his good dede 7 I here be manie which refuse to lend becau se of this inconueniēce fearing to be defrauded without cause 8 Yet haue thou pacience with him that humbleth him self and differre not mercie from him 9 Helpe the poore for the commandements sake and turne him not away because of his pouertie 10 Lese thy money for thy brothers neighbours sake and let it not rust vnder a stone to thy destruction 11 * Bestowe the treasure after the commandement of the moste High it shal bring thee more profite then golde 12 Lay vp thine almes in thy secret chambers and it shal kepe thee from all affliction 13 A mans almes is as a purse with him shal kepe a mans fauour as the apple of the eye and afterwarde shal it arise and paye euerie man his rewarde vpon his head 14 It shal fight for thee against thine enemies better thē the shield of a strong man or speare of the mightie 15 An honest man is suretie for his neighbour but he that is 〈◊〉 forsaketh him 16 Forget not the friendship of thy suretie for he hathe layed his life for thee 17 The wicked despiseth the good dede of his suretie 18 The wicked wil not become suretie and he that is of an vnthankeful minde forsaketh him that deliuered him 19 Some man promiseth for his neighbour and when he hathe lost his honestie he wil forsake him 20 Suretie shippe hath destroyed manie a riche man and remoued them as the waues of the sea mightie men hathe it driuen away from their houses and caused them to wander among strange nacions 21 A wicked man trangressing the commandements of the Lord shal fall into suretie shippe and he that medleth muche with other mens busines is intangled in controuersies 22 ¶ Helpe thy neighbour according to thy power and beware that thou thy self fall not 23 * The chiefthing of life is water and bread and clothing and lodging to couer thy shame 24 The poore mans life in his owne lodge is better then delicate fare in another mans 25 Be it litle or muche holde thee contented that the house speake not euil of thee 26 For it is a miserable life to go from house to house for where thou art a stranger thou da rest not open thy mouth 27 Thou shalt lodge and fede vnthankeful mē and after shalt haue bitter wordes for the same saying 28 Come thou stranger and prepare the table and fede me of that thou hast readie 29 Giue place thou stranger to an honorable man my brother cometh to be lodged and I haue nede of mine house 30 These things are heauie to a man that hathe vnderstanding the vp braiding of the house and the reproche of the lender CHAP. XXX 1 Of the correction of children 14 Of the commoditie of health 17 Death is better then a sorowful life 22 Of the ioye and sorow of 〈◊〉 heart 1 HE that loueth his sonne * causeth him oft to fele the rodde that he may haue ioye of him in the end 2 He that chastiseth his sonne shal haue ioy in him and shal reioyce of him among his acquaintance 3 He that* teacheth his sonne griueth the enemie and before his friends he shal reioyce of him 4 Thogh his father dye yet is he as thogh he were not dead for he hathe left one behinde him that is like him 5 In his life he sawe him and had ioye in him and was not 〈◊〉 in his death nether was he ashamed before his enemies 6 He left behinde him an aduenger against his enemies and one that shulde shewe fauour vnto his friends 7 He that flattereth his sonne bindeth vp his woundes and his heart is grieued at euerie crye 8 And 〈◊〉 horse wil be stubburne and a wanto n childe wil be wilful 9 If thou bring vp thy sonne delicately he shal make thee afraide if thou playe with him he shal bring thee to heauines 10 Laugh not with him lest thou be sorie with him and lest thou gnash thy teeth in the end 11 * Giue him no libertie in his youth and winke not at his folie 12 Bowe downe his necke while he is yong beat him on the sideswhile he is a childe lest he waxe stubberne and be disobedient vnto thee and so bring sorow to thine heart 13 Chastise thy childe and be diligent therein lest his shame grieue thee 14 ¶ Better is the poore being whole and strong then a riche man that is afflicted in his bodie 15 Health and strength is aboue all golde and a whole bodie aboue infinitie treasure 16 There is no riches aboue a sounde bodie and no ioye aboue the ioye of the heart 17 Death is better then a bitter life 〈◊〉 long rest then continual sickenes
My sonne do nothing without aduisemēt so shal it not repent thee after the dede 21 Go not in the way where thou maist fall not where thou maist stumble among the stones nether trust thou in the way that is plaine 22 And beware of thine owne children and take hede of them that be thine owne housholde 23 In euerie good worke be of a faithful heart for this is the keping of the commandements 24 Who so beleueth in the Lord kepeth the commandements and he that trusteth in the Lord shal take no hurt CHAP XXXIII 1 The deliuerance of him that feareth God 4 The answere of the wise 12. Man is in the hand of God as the clay is in the hand of the potter 25 Of euil seruants 1 THere shal no euil come vnto him that feareth the Lord but when he is in tenta tion he wil deliuer him againe 2 A wise man hateth not the Law but he that is an hypocrite therein is as a shippe in a storme 3 A man of vnderstanding walketh faithfully in the Law and the Law is faithful vnto him 4 As the question is made prepare the answer and so shalt thou be heard be sure of the mat ter and so answer 5 The heart of the * foolish is like a cartewhele and his thoghts are like a rolling axeltre 6 As a wilde horse neieth vnder euerie one that sitteth vpō him so is ascorneful friend 7 Why doeth one day excell another seing that the light of the daies of the yere come of the sunne 8 The knowledge of the Lord hathe parted them a sondre and he hathe by them disposed the times and solemne feastes 9 Some of them hathe he chosen and sanctified and some of them hathe he put among the daies to nomber 10 And all men are of the * grounde and Adam was created out of the earth but the Lord ha the deuided them by great knowledge and made their waies diuers 11 Some of them hathe he blessed and exalted and some of them hathe he sanctified and ap propriate to him self but some of them hathe he cursed and broght thē lowe and put them out of their estate 12 * As the claye is in the 〈◊〉 hand to order it at his pleasure so are men also in the hand of their creator so that he may rewarde them as liketh him best 13 Against euil is good and against death is life so is the godlie against the sinner and the vngodlie against the faithful 14 So in all the workes of the moste High thou maist se that there are euer two one against another 15 ¶ I am awaked vp last of all as one that gathe reth after thē in the vintage In the blessing of the Lord I am increased ād haue filled my wine presse like a grape gatherer 16 * Beholde how I haue not labored onely for my self but for all them that seke knowledge 17 Heare me ô ye greatmen of the people hearken with your eares ye rulers of the con 〈◊〉 18 Giue not thy sonne and wife thy brother and friend power ouer thee while thou liuest and giue not away thy substance to ano ther lest it repent thee and thou intreat for the same againe 19 As long as thou liuest and hast breth giue not thy self ouer to anie persone 20 For better it is that thy children shulde pray vnto thee then that thou shuldest loke vp to the hands of thy children 21 In all thy workes be excellent that thine honour be neuer stained 22 As the time when thou shalt end thy dayes and finish thy life distribute thine inheritance 23 ¶ The fodder the whippe and the burden belong vnto the asse and meat correction and worke vnto thy seruant 24 If thou set thy seruant to labour thou shalt finde rest but if thou let him go idle he shal seke libertie 25 The yoke and the whippe bow downe the hard necke so tame thine euil seruant with the whippes and correction 26 Send him to labour that he go not idle for idlenes bringeth muche euil 27 Set him to worke for that belongeth vnto him if he be not obedient put on more heauie 〈◊〉 28 But be not excessiue towarde anie and with out discrecion do nothing 29 * If thou haue a faithful seruant let him be vnto thee as thine owne soule for in blood hast thou goten him If thou haue a seruant intreat him as thy brother for thou hast nede of him as of thy self If thou intreat him euil and he runne away 〈◊〉 seke him CHAP. XXXIIII Of dreames 13 The praise of them that feare God 18. The offrings of the wicked 22 The bread of the 〈◊〉 27 God doeth not alowe the workes of an vnfaithful man 1 THe hope of a foolish man is vaine and fal se and dreames make fooles to haue wings 2 Who so regardeth dreames is like him that wil take holde of a shadowe and followe af ter the winde 3 Euen so is it with the appearings of dreames as the likenes of a face is before another face 4 Who cābe clensed by the vncleane or what trueth can be spoken of a lier 5 Soth sayings 〈◊〉 dreaming is but vanitie a minde that is occupied with fantasies is as a woman that trauaileth 6 Where as suche visions come not of the moste High to trye thee set not thine heart vpō them 7 For dreames haue disceiued many and thei haue failed that put their trust therein 8 The Law shal be fulfilled without lies wisdome is sufficient to a faithful mouth what knowledge hathe he that is not tryed 9 A man that is instructed vnderstandeth muche and he that hathe good experience can talke of wisdome 10 He that hathe no experience knoweth litle and he that erreth is ful of crafte 11 When I wandred to and fro I sawe many things and mine vnderstanding is greater then I can expresse 12 I was oft times in danger of death yet I was deliuered by these things 13 ¶ The spirit of those that feare the Lord shal liue for their hope is in him that can hel pe them 14 Who so feareth the Lord feareth nomā nether is afraied for he is his hope 15 Blessed is the soule of him that feareth the Lord in whome putteth he his trust who is his strength 16 * For the eyes of the Lord haue respect vn to them that loue him he is their* mightie protection and strong grounde a defense from the heat and a shadowe for the noone day a succour from stombling and an helpe from falling 17 He setteth vp the soule and lightneth the eyes he giueth health life and blessing 18 ¶ He that* giueth an offring of vnrighteous goods offreth a mocking sacrifice and the giftes of the vnrighteous please not him 19 But the Lord is theirs onely that paciently abide him in the way of trueth and righteousnes 20 The moste High doeth not alowe the
him that is benethī the earth and ashes 4 From him that is clothedin blewe silke and weareth a crowne euen vnto him that is clothed in simple linen 5 Wrath and enuie trouble and vnquietnes and feare of death and rigour and strife in the time of rest the slepe in the night vpon his bed change his knowledge 6 A litle or nothing is his rest and afterwarde in sleping he is as in a watchetowre in the daye he is troubled with the visions of his heart as none that renneth out of a battel 7 And when all is safe he awaketh and marueileth that the feare was no thing 8 Suche things come vnto all flesh bothe man and beast but seuen folde to the vngodlie 9 Moreouer * death and blood and strife sworde oppression famine destruction punishement 10 These things are all created for the wicked and for their sakes came the * flood 11 * All things that are of the earth shal turne to earth againe and they that are of the * waters shal returne into the sea 12 ¶ All bribes and vnrighteousnes shal be put awaye but faithfulnes shal endure for euer 13 The substance of the vngodlie shal be dryed vp like a riuer and they shal make a sounde like a great thonder in the raine 14 When he openeth his hand he reioyceth but all the transgressours shal come to naught 15 The children of the vngodlie shal not obteine manie branches for the vncleane rootes are as vpon the high rockes 16 Their tender stalke by what water soeuer it be or water bāke it shal be pulled vp before all other herbes 17 ¶ Friendlines is as a moste plentifull garden of pleasure and mercie endureth for euer 18 * To labour and to be content with that a man hathe is a swete life but he that findeth a treasure is aboue them bothe 19 Children and the buylding of the Citie maketh a perpetual name but an honeste woman is counteth aboue them bothe 20 Wine and musicke reioyce the hearte but the loue of wisdome is aboue them bothe 21 The pipe and the psalterion make a swete noyce but a pleasant tongue is aboue thē bothe 22 Thine eye desireth fauor and beautie but a grene sede time rather then them both 23 A friend and companion come together at opportunitie but aboue them bothe is a wife with her housband 24 Friends and helpe are good in the time of trouble but 〈◊〉 shal deliuer more thē them bothe 25 Golde and siluer fasten the fete but counsel is estemed aboue them bothe 26 Riches and strēgth lift vp the minde but the feare of the Lord is aboue them both there is no want in the feare of the Lord and it nedeth no hêlpe 27 The feare of the Lord is a pleasant gardē of blessing and there is nothing so beautiful as it is 28 ¶ My sonne lead not a beggers life for better it were to dye then to begge 29 The life of him that depēdeth on another mans table is not to be counted for a life for he tormēteth him self after other mens meat but a wise man and wel nourtred wil beware thereof 30 Begging is swete in the mouth of the vnshame fast and in his bellie there burneth a fyre CHAP. XLI 1 Of the remembrance of death 3 Death is not to be feared 8 A curse vpon them that forsake the Lawe of GOD. 12 Good name and fame 14 An exhortacion to giue hede vnto wisdome 17 Of what things a man ought to be ashamed 1 O Death how bitter is the remembrance of thee to a man that liueth at rest in his possessions vnto the man that hath nothing to vexe him and that hathe prosperitie in all things yea vnto him that yet is able to receiue meat 2 O death how acceptable is thy iudgemēt vnto the nedefull and vnto hym whose strength faileth and that is now in the last age and is vexed with all things to him that dispaireth and hathe lost pacience 3 Feare not the iudgement of death remēber them that haue bene before thee and that come after this is the ordināce of the Lord ouer all flesh 4 And why woldest thou be against the pleasure of the moste High whether it be tene or an hundreth or a thousand yeres there is no defense for life against the graue 5 ¶ The children of the vngodlie are abominable children and so are they that kepe companie with the vngodlie 6 The inheritance of vngodlie children shal perish and their posteritie shal haue a perpetual shame 7 The chyldren complaine of an vngodlye father because they are reproched for his sake 8 Wo be vnto you ô ye vngodlie whiche haue forsaken the Lawe of the moste high God for thogh you increase yet shall you perish 9 If ye be borne ye shal be borne to cursing if ye dye the curse shal be your porcion 10 All that is of the earth shal turne to earth againe so the vngodlie go from the curse to destruction 11 Thogh men mourne for their bodie yet the wicked name of the vngodlie shal be put out 12 Haue regarde to thy name for that shal cō tinue with thee aboue a thousand treasures of golde 13 A good life hath the dayes nombred but a good name endureth euer 14 * My children kepe wisdome in peace for wisdome that is hid and a treasure that is not sene what profite is in them bothe 15 A man that hideth his foolishnes is better then a man that hideth his wisdome 16 Therefore beare reuerence vnto my wordes for it is not good in all thinges to be ashamed nether are all things alowed as faithful in all men 17 Be ashamed of whoredome before father and mother be ashamed of lies before the princes and men of autoritie 18 Of sinne before the iudge and ruler of offence before the congregaciō and people of vnrighteousnes before a companiō and friend 19 And of theft before the place where thou dwellest and before the trueth of God and his couenant and to leane with thyne elbowes vpon the bread or to be reproued for giuing or taking 20 And of silence vnto them that salute thee and to loke vpon an harlot 21 And to turne away thy face from thy kinsmā or to take away a portiō or a gift or to be euil minded toward another mans wife 22 Or to sollicite any mans maide or to stand by her bed or to reproche thy friēds with wordes 23 Or to vpbraide when thou gyuest anye thing or to reporte a matter that thou hast heard or to reueile secret wordes 24 Thus maiest thou well be shamefast and shalt finde fauour with all men CHAP. XLII 1 The Law of God must be taught 9 A daughter 14 A woman 18 God knoweth all things yea euen the secrets of thine heart 1 OF these things be not thou ashamed nether haue regarde to offend for any persone 2 Of
way the sede of him that loued him but he left a remnāt vnto Iacob and a roote of him vnto Dauid 23 Thus rested Salomon with his fathers and of his sede he left behinde him Roboam euen the foolishnes of the people one that had no vnderstanding * who turned away the people thorow his counsel Ie roboam the sonne of Nabat * which caused Israél to sinne shewed Ephraim the way of sinne 24 So that their sinnes were so muche increa sed that they were driuen out of the land 25 For they soght out all wickednes til the vengeance came vpon them CHAP. XLVIII The praise of Elias Eliscus Ezekias and 〈◊〉 1 THen stode vp * Elias the Prophete as a fyre and his worde burnt like a lampe 2 He broght a famine vpon thē and by his zeale he diminished thē for they might not away with the commandements of the Lord. 3 By the worde of the Lord he shut the heauen * and thre times broght he the fyre from heauen 4 O Elias how honorable art thou by thy wonderous dedes who may make his boast to be like thee 5 * Which hast raised vp the dead frō death and by the worde of the moste High out of the graue 6 Which hast broght Kings vnto destructiō and the honorable from their seate 7 Which heardest the rebuke of the Lord in Sina * and in Horeb the iudgement of the vengeance 8 * Which didest anoint Kings that they might recompense and Prophetes to be thy successours 9 * Which wast taken vp in a whirle winde offyre and in a charet of fyrie horses 10 Which wast appointed * to reproue in due season to pacific the wrath of the Lords iudgemēt before it kindled to turne the hearts of the fathers vnto the childrē and to set vp the tribes of Iacob 11 Blessed were they that sawe thee slept in loue for we shalliue 12 * When Elias was couered with the storme Eliseus was filled with his spirit while he li ued he was not moued for any prince nether colde any bring him into subiection 13 Nothing colde ouercome him * and after his death his bodie prophecied 14 He did wonders in his life and in death were his workes marueilous 15 For all this the people repented not nether departed they from their sinnes * til they were caryed away prisoners out of their land and were scatered through all the earth so that there remained but a very few people with the prince vnto the hou se of Dauid 16 Howbeit some of them did right and some heaped vp sinnes 17 * Ezekias made his citie strong and con ueied water into the middes thereof he dig ged thorow the rocke with yron and made fountaines for waters 18 * In his time came Sennacherib vp and sent Rabsaces and list vp his hand against Sion and boasted proudely 19 Then trembled their hearts and hands so that they sorowed like a woman in trauel 20 But they called vpon the Lord which is merciful and lift vp their hands vnto him and immediatly the holy one heard them out of heauen 21 He thoght no more vpon their sinnes nor gaue them ouer to their enemies but deliuered them by the hand of Esai 22 * He smote the hoste of the Assyrians and his Angel destroyed them 23 For Ezekias had done the thing that plea sed the Lord and remained stedfastly in the wayes of Dauid his father as Esai the great Prophet and faithful in his visiō had commanded him 24 * In his time the sonne went backwarde and he lengthened the Kings life 25 He sawe by an excellent Spirit what shulde come to passe at the last and he comfor ted them that were sorowful in Sion 26 He shewed what shulde come to passe for euer and secret things or euer thei came to passe CHAP. XLIX Of Iosias Hezekiah Dauid Ieremi Ezechiel 〈◊〉 Iesus 〈◊〉 Enoch Ioseph Sem Seth. 1 THe remembrāce of * Iosias is like the composition of the perfume that is ma de by the arte of the apothe carie it is swete as honie in all mouthes and as musicke at a banket of wine 2 He behaued him self vprightly in the refor macion of the people and toke a way all abominacions of iniquitie 3 He * directed his heart vnto the Lord and in the time of the vngodlie he established religion 4 All except Dauid and Ezekias and Iosias committed wickednes for euen the Kings of Iuda forsoke the Law of the moste High and failed 5 Therefore he gaue their horne vnto other and their honor to a strange nacion 6 He burnt the elect citie of the Sanctuarie * and destroied the stretes thereof according to the prophecie of Ieremias 7 For thei * intreated him euil which neuer theles was a Prophete * sanctified from his mothers wombe that he might roote out and a fflict and destroye and that he might also buyld vp and plant 8 * Ezechiel sawe the glorious visiō which was shewed him vpon the charet of the Cherubims 9 * For he made mēcion of the enemines vn der the figure of the raine directed thē that went right 10 * ¶ And let the bones of the twelue Prophetes florish out of their place and let their memorie be blessed for they comforted Iacob and deliuered them by assured hope 11 ¶ * How shal we praise Zorobabel which was as a ring on the right hand 12 So was * Iesus also the sonne of Iosedec these men in their time buylded the house and set vp the Sanctuarie of the Lord agai ne which was prepared for an euerlasting worship 13 ¶ * And among the elect was Neemias whose renoume is great which set vp for vs the walles that were fallen and set vp the gates and the barres and laied the fundacions of our houses 14 ¶ But vp on the earth was no man created like * Enoch for he was taken vp from the earth 15 Nether was there a like man vnto * Ioseph the gouernour of his brethren the vp holder of his people whose bones were kept 16 * Sem and Seth were in great honour among men and so was Adam aboue eue rie liuing thing in the creation CHAP. L. Of Simon the sonne of Onias 22 An exhortacion to praise the Lord. 27 The autor of this boke 1 SImon * the sonne of Onias the hie Priest which in his life set vp the house againe and in his dayes established the Temple 2 Vnder him was the fundacion of the double height laied the hie walles that compasseth the Temple 3 In his dayes the places to receiue water that were decaied were restored and the
brasse was about in measure as the sea 4 He 〈◊〉 care for his people that they shulde not fall fortified the citié against the siege 5 How honorable was his conuersation among the people and when he came out of the house couered with the vaile 6 He was as the morning starre in the middes of a cloude and as the moone when it is ful 7 And as the sunne shining vpon the Temple of the moste High as the rainebowe that is bright in the faire cloudes 8 And as the floure of the roses in the spring of the yere and as lilies by the springs of waters and as the branches of the frankē censetre in the time of somer 9 As a fyre and incense in the censer and as 〈◊〉 a vessel of massie golde set with all maner of precious stones 10 And as a faire oliue tre that is fruteful and as a cypressetre which groweth vp to the cloudes 11 When ' he put on the garment of honour and was clothed with all beautie he went vp to the holy altar and made the garmēt of holines honorable 12 When he toke the porcions out of the Priests hands he him self stoode by the herth of the altar compassed with his bre thren rounde about as the brāches do the cedre tre in Libanus and thei compassed him as the branches of the palme trees 13 So were all the sonnes of Aaron in their glorie the oblacions of the Lord in their hāds before all the congregaciō of Israél 14 And that he might accōplish his ministerie vpon the altar and garnish the offring of the moste High and almightie 15 He stretched out his hand to the drinke offring powred of the blood of the grape and he powred at the fote of the altar a perfume of good sauour vnto the moste high King of all 16 Then showted the sonnes of Aaron and blowed with brasen trumpets and made a great noyce to be heard for a remēbrance before the moste High 17 Then all the people together hasted and fell downe to the earth vpō their faces to worship their Lord God almightie and moste high 18 The singers also sang with their voyces so that the sounde was great and the melodie swete 19 And the people prayed vnto the Lord moste high with prayer before him that is merciful til the honour of the Lord were performed and they had accomplished his seruice 20 Then went he downe and stretched out his hands ouer the whole congregacion of the children of Israél that they shulde giue praise with their lippes vnto the Lord and reioyce in his Name 21 He begā againe to worship that the might receiue the blessing of the moste High 22 Now therefore giue praise all ye vnto God that worketh great things euerie where which hathe increased our dayes from the wombe and delte with vs according to his mercie 23 That he wolde giue vs ioyfulnes of heart peace in our dayes in Israél as in olde time 24 That he wolde confirme his mercie with vs and deliuer vs at his time 25 ¶ There be two maner of people that mine heart ab horreth and the third is no people 26 They that sit vpon the mountaine of Samaria the Philistims and the foolish people that dwell in Sicinus 27 ¶ Iesus the sonne of Sirach the sonne of Eleazarus of Ierusalém hathe writen the doctrine of vnder standing and knowledge in this boke 〈◊〉 powred out the wisdome of his heart 28 Blessed is he that exerciseth him self therein he that layeth vp these in his heart shal be wise 29 For if he do these things he shal be strong in all things for he setteth his steppes in the light of the Lord which giueth wisdome to the godlie The Lord be praised for euer more so be it so be it CHAP. LI. A prayer of Iesus the sonne of 〈◊〉 1 I Wil confesse thee ô Lord and King and praise thee ó God my Sauiour I giue thankes vnto thy Name 2 For thou art my defender and helper and hast preserued my bodie from destruction and from the snare of the sclanderouston gue and from the lippes that are occupied with lies thou hast holpen me against mine aduersaries 3 And hast deliuered me according to the multitude of thy mercie and for thy Names sake from the roaring of them that were readie to deuoure me and out of the hands of suche as soght after my life and from the manifolde affliction which I had 4 And from the fyre that choked me rounde about and from the middes of the fyrethat I burned not 5 And from the botome of the belie of hel from an vncleane tongue from lying wor des from false accusation to the King frō the sclander of an vn righteous tongue 6 My soule shal praise the lord vnto death for my soule drewe nere vnto death my life was nere to the hel beneth 7 They compassed me on euerie side there was no man to helpe me I loked for the succour of men but there was none 8 Then thoght I vpon thy mercie ô Lord vpon thine actes of olde how thou deliue rest suche as waite for thee and sauest thē out of the hands of the enemies 9 Then lift I vp my prayer from the earth and praied for deliuerance from death 10 I called vpon the Lord the father of my Lord that he wold not leauemein the daye of my trouble and in the time of the proude without helpe 11 I wil praise thy Name continually and wil sing praise with thankes giuing and my prayer was heard 12 Thou sauedst me from destruction and deliueredst me from the euil time therefore wil I giue thankes and praise thee blesse the Name of the Lord. 13 When I was yet yong or euer I wēt abroad I desired wisdome openly in my prayer 14 I praied for her before the Temple and soght after her vnto farre countreis and she was as a grape that waxeth ripe out of the floure 15 Mine heart reioyced in her my foote walked in the right way and from my youth vp soght I after her 16 I bowed some what downe mine eare and receiued her and gate me muche wisdome 17 And I profited by her therefore wil I ascribe the glorie vnto him that giueth me wis dome 18 For I am aduised to do thereafter I wil be ielous of that that is good so shal I not be confounded 19 My soule hathe wresteled with her and I haue examined my workes I lifted vp mine hands on hye and considered the ignoran ces thereof 20 I directed my soule vnto her an I founde her in purenes I haue had mine heart ioyned with her from the beginning therefo re shal I not be forsaken 21 My bowels are troubled in seking her therefore haue I gotten a good possession 22 The Lord hathe giuen me a tongue for my rewarde where with I wil praise him 23 Drawe nere vn to me ye vn lerned
from death and that for the olde friendship that was among them be wolde receiue this fauour 23 But he began to consider discretely and as became his age and the excellencie of his ancient yeres and the honour of his gray heere 's whereunto he was come his moste honest conuersation from his childeho de but chiefly the holie Law made and giuen by God therefore he answered consequently and willed them straight waies to send him to the graue 24 For it becometh not our age said he to dissemble whereby manie yong persones might thinke that Eleazar being foure score yere olde and ten were now gone to another religion 25 And so through mine hypocrisie for a litle time of a transitorie life they might be deceiued by me and I shulde procure male diction and reproche to mine olde age 26 For thogh I were now deliuered from the torments of men yet cold I not escape the hand of the Almightie nether aliue nor dead 27 Wherefore I wil now change this life mā fully and wil shewe my self suche as mine age requireth 28 And so wil leaue a notable example for suche as be yong to dye willingly and coura geously for the honorable holie Lawes And whē he had said these wordes immediatly he went to torment 29 Now they that led him changed the loue which they bare him before into hatred because of the wordes that he hast spoken for they thoght it had bene a rage 30 And as he was readie to giue the gost because of the strokes be sighed and said The Lord that hathe the holy knowledge knoweth manifestly that whereas I might haue bene deliuered from death I am scourged and suffer these sore paines of my bodie but in my minde I suffer thē gladly for his religion 31 Euē now after this maner ended he his life leauing his death for an exāple of a noble courage and a memorial of vertue not one ly vnto yong men but vnto all his nacion CHAP. VII The punishment of the seuen brethren of their mother 1 IT came to passe also that seuen brethren with their mother were taken to be cōpelled by the King against the Law to taste swines flesh and were tormented with scourges and whippes 2 But one of thē which spake first said thus What sekest thou 〈◊〉 what woldest thou knowe of vs we are readie to dye rather thē to trāsgresse the Lawes of our fathers 3 Then was the King angrie and commanded to heat pannes and cauldrons which were in continently made hote 4 And he cōmanded the tongue of him that spake first to be cut out and to flay him to cut of the vtmost partes of his bodie in the sight of his other brethrē his mother 5 Now when he was thus mangled in all his membres he commāded him to be broght aliue to the fyre to frye him in the panne while the smoke for a long time smoked out of the pāne the other brethren with their mother exhorted one another to dye courageously saying in this maner 6 The Lord God doeth regarde vs in dede taketh pleasure in vs as Moyses* decla red in the song wherein he restified openly saying That God wil take pleasure in his seruāts 7 ¶ So when the first was dead after this ma ner they broght the seconde to make him a mocking stocke and when they had pulled the skinne with the heere ouer his head they asked him if he wolde eat or he were punished in all the members of the bodie 8 But he answered in his owne langage and said No. Wherefore he was tormented forthe with like the first 9 And when he was at the last breth he said Thou murtherer takest this present life frō vs but the King of the worlde wil raise vs vp which dye for his Lawes in the resurrection of euerlasting life 10 ¶ After him was the thirde had in derisiō and when they demanded his tongue he put it out incontinently and stretched forthe his hands boldely 11 And spake manfully These haue I had frō the heauen but now for the Law of God I despise them and trust that I shal receiue them of him againe 12 In so muche that the King they which were with him marueiled at the yong mās courage as at one that nothing regarded the paines 13 ¶ Now when he was dead also they vexed and tormented the fourth in like maner 14 And when he was now readie to dye he said thus It is better that we shulde chāge this which we might hope for of men and wait for our hope from God that we may be raised vp againe by him as for thee thou shalt haue no resurrection to life 15 ¶ Afterwarde they broght the fift also and tormented him 16 Who loked vpon the King said Thou hast power among men and thogh thou be a mortalman thou doest what thou wilt but thinke not that God hathe forsaken our nacion 17 But abide a while and thou shalt se his greatpower how he wiltorment thee and thy sede 18 After him also they broght the sixt who being at the point of death said Deceiue not thy self foolishly for we suffer these things whiche are worthie to be wondred at for our owne sakes because we haue offended our God 19 But thinke not thou which vndertakest to fight against God that thou shalt be vnpunished 20 But the mother was marueilous about all other and worthie of honorable memorie for when she sawe her seuen sonnes slaine within the space of one day she suffred it with a good wil because of the hope that she had in the Lord. 21 Yea she exhorted euerie one of them in her owne langage and being ful of courage and wisdome stirred vp her womanlie affections with a málie stomacke and said vnto them 22 I can not tel how ye came into my wombe for I nether gaue you breth nor life it is not I that set in order the members of your bodie 23 But douteles the Creator of the worlde which formed the 〈◊〉 of man founde out the beginning of all things wil also of his owne mercie giue you breth and life againe as ye now regarde not your owne sel ues for his Lawes sake 24 Now Antiochus thinking him self despised 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iniurious wordes while the yongest was yet aliue he did exhorte him not onely with wordes but swore also vnto him by an othe that he wolde make him riche and welthie if he wolde forsake the Lawes of his fathers and that he wolde take him as a friend giue him offices 25 But when the yong man wolde in no case hearken vnto him the King called his mother and exhorted that she wolde counsel the yong man to saue his life 26 And when he had exhorted her with manie wordes she promised him that she wolde counsel her sonne 27 So she turned her vnto him laughing the cruel tyrāt to scorne spake in her owne langage O
stile and maner of writing they be diuers and sometime one writeth more largely that which the other doeth abbridge neuertheles in matter and 〈◊〉 they all tende to one end which is to publish to the world the fauour of God towarde mankinde through Christ Iesus whom the Father hathe giuen as a pledge of his mercie and loue And for this cause they intitle their storie Gospel which signifieth good tidings for asmuche as God hathe perfor med in dede that which the father 's hoped for So that hereby we are admonished to forsake the worlde and the vanities thereof and with moste affectioned hearts embrace this incomparable treasure frely offred vnto vs for there is no ioye nor consolacion no peace nor quietnes no 〈◊〉 nor saluacion but in Iesus Christ who is the very substance of this Gospel and in whome all the promises are yea and amen And therefore vnder this worde is conteined the whole Newe testament but communely we vse this name for the historie which the foure Euangelists write conteining Christ coming in the flesh his death and resurrection which is the perfite summe of our 〈◊〉 Matthewe Marke and Luke are more copious in describing his life and death but Iohn more laboureth to set forthe his doctrine wherein bothe Christs office and also the vertue of his death and resurrection more fully appeare for without this to knowe that Christ was borne dead and risen againe shulde nothyng profite vs. The which thing notwithstanding that the thre first touche partely as he also sometime intermedleth the historical narration yet Iohn chiefly is occupied herein And therefore as a moste learned interpreter writeth they describe as it were the bodie and Iohn setteth before our eyes the soule Wherfore the same aptely termeth the Gospel writ by Iohn the keye which openeth the dore to the vnderstanding of the others for whosoeuer doeth knowe the office vertue and power of Christ shall reade that which is written of the Sonne of God come to be the redemer of the worlde with moste proffit Nowe as concerning the writers of this historie it is euident that Matthewe was a Publicane or custome gatherer and was thence chosen of Christ to be an Apostle Marke is thoght to haue bene Peters disciple and to haue planted the first Church at Alexandria where he dyed the eight yere of the reigne of Nero. Luke was a phisition of Antiochia and became Pauls disciple and fellowe in all his traueils he liued foure 〈◊〉 and foure yeres and was buryed at Constantinople Iohn was that Apostle whome the Lord loued the sonne of Zebedeus and brother of Iames he dyed thre score yeres after Christ and was buryed nere to the Citie of Ephesus CHAP. I. 1 The genealogie of Christ that is the Messias promised to the fathers 18 who was conceiued by the holy Gost ād borne of the virgine Marie when she was betrouthed vnto Ioseph 20 The Angell satisfied Iosephes minde 21 why he is called Iesus and wherefore Emmanuel 1 T*He booke of the generacion of Iesus Christ the sonne of Dauid the sonne of Abraham 2 * Abraham begate Isaac * And Isaac begate Iacob And * Iacob begate Iudas ād his brethren 3 * And Iudas begate Phares and Zara of Thamar And * Phares begate Esrom And Esrom begate Aram. 4 And Aram begate Aminadab And Aminadab begate Naasson And Naasson begate Salmon 5 And Salmon begate Booz of Rachab And * Booz begate Obed of Ruth And Obed begate Iesse 6 And * Iesse begate Dauid the King And* Dauid the King begate Solomon of her that was the wife of Vrias 7 And*Solomon begate Roboam And 〈◊〉 begate Abia. And Abia begate Asa. 8 And Asa begate Iosaphat And Iosaphat begate Ioram And Ioram begate Ozias 9 And Ozias begate Ioatham And Ioatham begate Achaz And Achaz begate Ezecias 10 And * Ezecias begate Manasses And Manasses begate Amon. And Amon begate Iosias 11 And*Iosias begate Iacim And Iacim begate Iechonias and his brethren about the tyme they were caryed away to Babylon 12 And after they were caryed away into Babylon * Iechonias begate Salathiel * And Salathiel begate Zorobabel 13 And Zorobabel begate Abiud And Abiud begate Eliacim And Eliacim begate Azor. 14 And Azor begate Sadoc And Sadoc begate Achim And Achim begate Eliud 15 And Eliud begate Eleazar And Eleazar begate Matthan And Matthan begate Iacob 16 And Iacob begate Ioseph the housband of Marie of whome was borne Iesus that is called Christ. 17 So al the generations from Abraham to Da uid are fourtene generations And from Dauid vntil they were caryed away into Babylon fourtene generacions and after they were caryed away into Babylon vntil Christ fourtene generacions 18 ¶ Now the byrth of Iesus Christ was thus whē as his mother Marie was * betrowthed to Ioseph before they came together she was founde with childe of the holie Gost. 19 Thē Ioseph her housband being a iust mā and not willing to * make her a publike exam ple was minded to put her away secretly 20 But whiles he thoght these things behold the Angel of the Lord appeared vnto him in a dreame saying Ioseph the sonne of Dauid feare not to take Marie for thy wife for that which is conceiued in her is of the holie Gost. 21 And she shal bring for the a sonne and thou shalt * call his name Iesus for he shal * saue his people from their sinnes 22 And all this was done that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the Prophet saying 23 * Beholde a virgine shal be with childe and shal beare a sonne and they shal call his name Emmanuel which is by interpretacion God with vs. 24 ¶ Then Ioseph being raised from slepe did as the Angel of the Lord had inioyned him and toke his wife 25 But he knewe her not til she had broght forthe her first borne sonne ād he called his name Iesus CHAP. II. 1 The time and place of Christs birth 11 The wisemen offer their presents 14 Christ fleeth into Egypt 16 The yong children are slaine 23 Ioseph turned into Galile 1 WHen * Iesus then was borne at Beth-lehē in Iudea in the dayes of Herode the King beholde there came Wisemen from the East to Ierusalem 2 Saying Where is the King of the Iewes that is borne for we haue sene his starre in the East and are come to worship him 3 Whē King Herode heard this he was troubled and all Ierusalem with him 4 And gathering together all the chief Priests Scribes of the people he asked of them where Christ shulde be borne 5 And they said vnto him At Beth-lehem in Iudea for so it is written by the Prophet 6 * And thou Beth-lehem in the land of Iuda art not the least among the Princes of Iuda for
and worship me 10 Then said Iesus vnto him Auoide Satan for it is written * Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue 11 Then the deuil left him and beholde the Angels came and ministred vnto him 12. ¶ * And when Iesus had heard that Iohn was deliuered vp he returned into Galile 13 And leauing Nazaret wēt and dwelt in Capernaum which is nere the sea in the borders of Zabulon and Nephthalim 14 That it might be fulfilled which was spokē by Esaias the Prophet saying 15 * The land of Zabulō and the land of Nephthalim by the way of the sea beyond Iordan Galile of the Gentiles 16 The people which sate in darkenes sawe great light and to them which sate in the region and shadowe of death light is risen vp 17 * From that time Iesus began to preache ād to say Amend your liues for the kingdome of heauen is at hand 18 ¶ * And Iesus walking by the sea of Galile sawe two brethren Simō which was called Peter and Andrew his brother casting a net into the sea for they were fishers 19 And he said vnto them Folowe me and I wil make you fishers of men 20 And they straight way leauing the nets followed him 21 And when he was gone for the from thence he sawe other two brethren Iames the sonne of Zebedeus and Iohn his brother in a ship with Zebedeus their Father mending their nets and he called them 22 And they without tarying leauing the ship and their Father followed him 23 So Iesus went about all Galile teaching in their Synagogues and preaching the Gospel of the kingdome and healing euerie sickenes and euerie disease among the people 24 And his same spred abroad through all Syria and they broght vnto him all sicke people that were taken with diuers diseases and gripings and them that were possessed with deuils and those which were lunatike and those that had the palsey and he healed thē 25 And there folowed him great multitudes out of Galile and Decapolis and Ierusalē and Iudea and from beyonde Iordan CHAP. V. 3 Christ teacheth who are blessed 13 The salt of the earth light of the worlde 16 Good workes 17 Christ came to fulfil the Law 21 what is ment by killing 23 Reconciliation 27 Adulterie 29 Offences 31 Diuorcement 〈◊〉 Not to sweare 39 To suffer wrong 43 To loue our enemies 48 Perfection 1 ANd when he sawe the multitude he wēt vp into a mountaine and when he was set his disciples came to him 2 And he opened his mouthe and taught them saying 3 * Blessed are the poore in spirit for theirs is the kingdome of heauen 4 * Blessed are they that mourne for they shal be comforted 5 * Blessed are the meke for they shal inherit the earth 6 Blessed are they which honger and thirst for righteousnes for they shal be filled 7 Blessed are the merciful for thei shal obteine mercie 8 Blessed are the * pure in heart for they shal se God 9 Blessed are the place makers for they shal be called the children of God 10 Blessed are they * which suffer persecutiō for righteousnes sake for theirs is the kingdome of heauen 11 * Blessed are ye when mēreuile you and per secute you and say all maner of euil against you for my sake falsely 12 Reioyce be glad for great is your rewarde in heauen for so persecuted they the Prophets which were before you 13 * Ye are the salte of the earth but if the salt haue lost his fauour where with shal it be salted It is thence forthe good for nothing but to be cast out and to be troden vnderfote of men 14 Ye are the light of the worlde A citie that is set on an hill can not be hid 15 * Nether do men light a candel and put it vnder a bushel but on a candelsticke and it giueth light vnto all that are in the house 16 * Let your light so shine before men that they may se your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen 17 Thinke not that I am come to destroye the Law or the Prophetes I am not come to destroye them but to fulfil them 18 * Fortruely I say vnto you Til heauen and earth perish one iote or one title of the Law shal not scape til all things be fulfilled 19 * Whosoeuer therefore shal breake one of these least commandements teache men so he shal be called the least in the kingdome of heauen but whosoeuer shal obserue and teache them the same shal be called great in the kingdome of heauen 20 For I say vnto you except your righteousnes * excede the righteousnes of the Scribes and Pharises ye shal not enter into the kingdome of heauen 21 Ye haue heard that it was said vnto them of the olde time * Thou shalt not kil for whosoeuer killeth shal be culpable of iudgement 22 But I say vnto you whosoeuer is angrie with his brother vnaduisedly shal be culpable of iudgement And whosoeuer saieth vnto his brother Raca shal be worthie to be punished with by the Counsel And whosoeuer shal say Foole shal be worthie to be punished with hel fyre 23 If then thou bring thy gift to the altar and there remēbrest that thy brother hathe oght against thee 24 Leaue there thine offring before the altar and go thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift 25 * Agre with thine aduersarie quickely whilesthou art in the way with him lest thine aduersarie deliuer thee to the iudge and the iudge deliuer thee to the sergeant and thou be cast into prison 26 Verely I say vnto thee thou shalt not come out thence til thou hast payed the vtmost farthing 27 ¶ Ye haue heard that it was said to them of olde time * Thou shalt not commit adulterie 28 But I say vnto you that whosoeuer loketh on a woman to lust after her hathe committed adulterie with her already in his heart 29 * Wherefore if thy right eye cause thee to offend plucke it out and cast it from thee for better it is for thee that one of thy mem bers perish thē that thy whole bodie shulde be cast into hel 30 Also if thy right hand make thee to offend cut it of and cast it from thee for better it is for thee that one of thy members perish thē that thy whole bodie shulde be cast into hel 31 It hathe bene said also * Whosoeuer shal put away his wife let him giue her a testimonial of diuorcement 32 But I say vnto you whosoeuer shal put away his wife except it be for
VII 2 He healeth the captaines seruant 11 He raiseth vp the widowes sonne from death to life 10 He answereth the di sciples whome Iohn Baptiste sent vnto him 24 He commendeth Iohn 31 And reproueth the Iewes for their vnfaithfulnes 36 He eateth with the Pharise 37 The woman wassheth his fete with her teares and he forgiueth her sinnes 1 WHen * he had ended al his sayings in the audience os the people he entred into Capernaum 2 And a certeine Centurions seruāt was sicke and ready to dye which was dere vnto him 3 And whē he heard of Iesus he sent vnto him the Elders of the Iewes beseching him that he wolde come and heale his seruant 4 So they came to Iesus and besoght him instantly saying that he was worthie that he shulde do this for him 5 For he loueth said they our nacion and he hathe buylt vs a Synagogue 6 Then Iesus went with them but when he was now not farre from the house the Cen turion sent friends to him saying vnto him Lord trouble not thy self for I am not worthie that thou shuldest enter vnder my roōfe 7 Wherefore I thoght not my self worthie to come vnto thee but say the worde and my seruant shal be whole 8 For I likewise am a man set vnder autoritie haue vnder me souldiers I say vnto one Go and he goeth and to another come and he cometh and to my seruant do this and he doeth it 9 When Iesus heard these things he marueiled at him and turned him said to the people that followed him I say vnto you I haue not found so great faith no not in Israel 10 And when they that were sent turned backe to the house they founde the seruant that was sicke whole 11 And it came to passe the day after that he went into a citie called Nain and manie of his disciples went with him and agreat multitude 12 Now when he came nere to the gate of the citie beholde there was a dead man caryed out who was the onelie begotten sonne of his mother which was a widowe and muche people of the citie was with her 13 And when the Lord sawe her he had compassion on her and said vnto her Wepe not 14 And he went and touched the coffin and they that bare him stode stil and he said Yong man I say vnto thee Arise 15 And he that was dead sate vp and began to speake and he deliuered him to his mother 16 Then there came a feare on them all and they glorified God saying A great Prophet is raised vp among vs ād God hathe visited his people 17 And this rumour of him wēt forthe through out all Iudea and throughout all the region rounde about 18 ¶ And the disciples of Iohn shewed him of all these things 19 So Iohn called vnto him two certeine men of his disciples ād sent them to Iesus saying Art thou he that shulde come or shal we waite for another 20 And when the men were come vnto him they said Iohn Baptist hathe sent vs vnto thee saying Art thou he that shulde come or shal we wait for another 21 And at that time he cured manie of their sickenes and plagues and of euil spirits and vnto manie blinde men he gaue sight 22 And Iesus answered and said vnto them Go your wayes and shewe Iohn what things ye haue sene and heard that the blinde se the halte go the lepers are clensed the deafe heare the dead rise againe and the poore receiue the Gospel 23 And blessed is he that shal not be offended in me 24 And when the messengers of Iohn were departed he began to speake vnto the people of Iohn What went ye out into the wildernes to se A rede shaken with the winde 25 But what went ye out to se A man clothed in soft raiment beholde they which are gor geously apparelled and liue delicately are in Kings courtes 26 But what went ye forthe to se A Prophet yea I say to you and greater thē a Prophet 27 This is he of whome it is writen * Beholde I send my messenger before thy face which shal prepare thy way before thee 28 For I say vnto you there is no greater Prophet then Iohn among them that are be got ten of womē neuertheles he that is the least in the kingdome of God is greater then he 29 Then all the people that heard and the Publicanes iustified God being baptized with the baptisme of Iohn 30 But the Pharises and the expounders of the Law despised the counsel of God against them selues and were not baptized of him 31 * And the Lord said Whereunto shal I liken the men of this generaciō and what thing are they like vnto 32 They are like vnto childrē sitting in the mar ket place crying one to another saying We haue piped vnto you and ye haue not danced we haue mourned to you and ye haue not wept 33 For Iohn Baptist came nether eating bread nor drinking wine and ye say He hathe the deuil 34 The Sonne of man is come and eateth and drinketh and ye say Beholde a man which is a glotten and a drinker of wine a friend of Publicanes and sinners 35 But wisdome is iustified of all her children 36 ¶ * And one of Pharises desired him that he wolde eat with him and he went into the Pharises house and sate downe at table 37 And beholde a woman in the citie which was a sinner when she knewe that Iesus sate at table in the Pharises house she broght a boxe of ointement 38 * And she stode at is fete behinde him weping and began to wash his fere with teares and did wipe them with the heere 's of her head and kissed his fete and anointed them with the ointment 39 Now whē the Pharise which bade him sawe it he spake within him self saying If this man were a Prophet he wolde surely haue knowen who what maner of woman this is which toucheth him for she is a sinner 40 And Iesus answered and said vnto him Simon I haue some what to say vnto thee And he said Master say on 41 There was a certeine lender which had two detters the one oght fiue hundreth pence and the other fiftie 42 When they had nothing to pay he forgaue them bothe Which of them therefore tell me will oue him moste 43 Simon answered and said I suppose that he to whome he forgaue moste And he said vnto him Thou hast truely iudged 44 Then he turned to the woman and said vnto Simon Seest thou this woman I entred into thine house and thou gauest me no water to my fete but she hathe washed my fete with teare and wiped them with the heere 's of her head 45 Thou gauest me no kisse but she since the time I came in hathe not ceased to
there two dayes 41 And manie mo beleued because of his owne worde 42 And thei said vnto the woman Now we beleue not because of thy saying for we haue heard him our selues and knowe that this is in dede the Christ the Sauiour of the worlde 43 ¶ So two dayes after he departed thence and went into Galile 44 For Iesus him self had* testified that a Prophet hathe none honour in his owne conntrey 45 Then when he was come into Galile the Galileans receiued him which had sene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the feast for they went also vnto the feast 46 And Iesus came againe into* Cana a towne of Galile where he had made of water wine And there was a certeine ruler whose sonne was sicke at Capernaum 47 When he heard that Iesus was come out of Iudea into Galile he went vnto him and besoght him that he wolde go downe heale his sonne for he was euen ready to dye 48 Then said Iesus vnto him Except ye se signes and wonders ye wil not beleue 49 The ruler said vnto him Sir go downe before my sonne dye 50 Iesus said vnto him Go thy way thy sonne liueth and the man beleued the worde that Iesus had spoken vnto him and went his way 51 And as he was now going downe his seruants met him saying Thy sonne liueth 52 Then enquired he of them the houre when he began to amende And they said vnto him Y esterday the seuenth houre the feuer left him 53 Then the father knewe that it was the same houre in the which Iesus had said vnto him Thy sonne liueth And he beleued and all his houshold 54 This seconde miracle did Iesus againe after he was come out of Iudea into Galile CHAP. V. 8 He healeth the man that was sicke eight and thirtie yeres 10 The Iewes accuse him 19. Christ answereth for him self and reproueth them 32 Shewing by the testimo nie of his Father 33. Of Iohn 36 Of his workes 39 And of the Scriptures who he is 1 AFter* that there was a feast of the Iewes and Iesus went vp to Ierusalem 2 And there is at Ierusalem by the place of the shepe a poole called in Ebrewe Bethesda hauing fiue porches 3 In the which lay a great multitude of sicke folke of blinde halte and withered waiting for the mouing of the water 4 For an Angel went downe at a certeine season into the poole and troubled the water whosoeuer then first after the stirring of the water stepped in was made whole of what soeuer disease he had 5 And a certeine man was there which had be ne diseased eight and thirtie yeres 6 When Iesus sawe him lie and knewe that he now lōg time had bene diseased he said vnto him Wilt thou be made whole 7 The sicke man answered him Sir I haue no man when the water is troubled to put me into the poole but while I am comming another steppeth downe before me 8 Iesus said vnto him Rise take vp thy bed and walke 9 And immediatly the man was made whole and toke vp his bed and walked the same day was the Sabbath 10 The Iewes therefore said to him that was made whole It is the Sabbath day * it is not lawful forthee to carie thy bed 11 He answered them He that made me whole he said vnto me Take vp thy hed and walke 12 Then asked they him What man is that whiche said vnto thee Take vp thy bed and walke 13 And he that was healed knewe not who it was for Iesus had conueyed him self away from the multitude that was in that place 14 And after that Iesus founde him in the Tēple and said vnto him Beholde thou art 〈◊〉 whole sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee 15 ¶ The man departed and tolde the Iewes that it was Iesus which had made him whole 16 And therefore the Iewes did persecute Iesus soght to slay him because he had done these things on the Sabbath day 17 But Iesus answered them My Father worketh hitherto and I worke 18 Therefore the Iewes soght the more to kil him not onely because he had broken the Sabbath but said also that God was his Father and made him self equal with God 19 Then answered Iesus and said vnto them Verely verely I say vnto you The Sonne can do nothing of him self saue that he seeth the Father do for whatsoeuer things he doeth the same things doeth the Sonne also 20 For the Father loueth the Sonne and sheweth him all things whatsoeuer he him self doeth and he wil shewe him greater workes then these that ye shulde marueile 21 For likewise as the Father raiseth vp the dead and quickeneth them so the Sonne quickencth whome he wil. 22 For the Father iudgeth no man but hathe committed all iudgement vnto the Sonne 23 Because that almen shulde honour the Son ne as they honour the Father he that honoreth not the Sonne the same honoreth not the Father which hathe sent him 24 Verely verely I say vnto you he that heareth my word and beleueth in hym that sent me hathe euerlasting life and shal not come into condemnacion but hathe passed frome death vnto life 25 Verely verely I saye vnto you the houre shall come and nowe is when the dead shall heare the voyce of the Sonne of GOD and they that heare it shal liue 26 For as the Father hathe life in him self so like wise hathe he giuen to the Sonne to haue life in him self 27 And hathe giuen him power also to execute iudgement in that he is the Sonne of man 28 Marueile not at thys forthe houre shall come in the which all that are in the graues shal heare his voyce 29 And they shall come forthe * that haue done good vnto the resurrection of 〈◊〉 but they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnacion 30 I can do nothyng of mine owne selfe as I heare I iudge and my indgement is iust because I seke not mine owne wil but the will of the Father who hathe sent me 31 If I * shulde beare witnes of my life my witnes were not true 32 There is another that beareth witnes of me and I knowe that the witnes whiche he beareth of me is true 33 * Ye sent vnto Iohn and he bare witnes vnto the trueth 34 But I receyue not the recorde of man neuertheles these thyngs I saye that ye might be saued 35 He was a burnyng and a shinyng candle and ye wolde for a season haue 〈◊〉 in his light 36 But I haue greater witnes then the witnes of Iohn for the workes whiche the Father that hathe giuen me to finish the same workes that I do beare witnes of me that the Father sent me 37 And the * Father hym selfe whiche hathe sent me
wast yong thou girdedst thy selfe and walkedst whither thou woldest but when thou shalt be olde thou shalt stretch forthe thine haÌ„ds another shal girde thee lead thee THE DESCRIPTION OF THE COVNTREIS AND PLACES MENCIONED IN THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES FROM Italie on the VVest parte vnto the Medes and Persians tovvardes the East conteining about 2200. mile in length The vvhich description serueth for the peregrination of S. Paul and other of the Apostles and for the vnderstanding of manie things conteined in this boke The names of the yles and countreis mencioned in this mappe Achaia Arabia the deserte Arabia the stonie Armenia Asia the lesse By thinia Cappadocia Chios yle Cilicia Chaldea Clauda yle Coos yle Creta or Candia yle Cyprus Galatia Grecia 〈◊〉 Illyria or Sclauonie Iudea 〈◊〉 boysyle Lycaonia Lycia Maliayle Macedonia Mysia Media Pamphilia Persia. Ponthus Phenicia Pisidia Phrygia Rhodesyle Samos yle Samothraciayle Siciliayle Syria The Tovvnes specified in this mappe and their situation vvith the obseruation of the length and breadth Amphipolis 50. 0. 41. 30. Antiochia of Syria 70. 〈◊〉 37. 20. Antiochia of Pisidia 62 30. 39. 0. Appollonia 49. 30. 40. 30. Assos 56. 0. 40. 15. Athenes 52. 45. 37. 15. Attalia 62. 15. 36. 30. Babylon 79. 0. 35. 0. Beroe 48. 45. 39. 50. Cenchrea hauen 51. 20. 37. 0. Cesarea Straton 66. 16. 32. 25. Charram 73. 55. 37. 10. Corinthus 51. 15. 36. 55. Damascus 68. 55. 33. 0. Derbe 64. 20. 38. 15. Ephesus 57. 40. 37. 40. Fayre hauens 56. 46. 35. 10. Gaza 65. 10. 31. 40. Gnidum 57. 10. 35. 30. Iconium 64. 30. 38. 45. Ierusalem 66. 0. 31. 55. Ioppe 66. 40. 31. 55. Laodicea 68. 30. 35. 5. Lystri 64. 0. 39. 0. Miletum 58. 0. 37. 0. Myra 61. 36. 40. 0. Mytilene 55. 0. 35. 0. Neapolis 51. 15. 41. 40. Paphos in Cyprus 65. 0. 36. 0. Patara 60. 30. 36. 0. Perge 62. 15. 36. 56. Phenix an hauen 53. 45. 34. 20. Philip 50. 45. 41. 46. Ptolemais 66. 50. 32. 58. Puteoli 39. 50. 41. 0. Rhegium 40. 0. 39. 0. Rome 56. 40. 41. 40. Salamine yle of Cyprus 66. 40. 35. 30. Samaria 66. 20. 32. 19. Seleucia 68. 35. 25. 40. Sidon 67. 15. 33. 30. Syracuse 39. 30. 37. 15. Tarsus 67. 40. 36. 50. Thessalonica 49. 50. 40. 30. Troas 55. 0. 41. 0. Tyrus 67. 3. 33. 20. NORTH WEST EAST SOVTH whither thou woldest not 19 And this spake he signifying by what death he shulde glorifie God And when he had said this he said to him Followe me 20 Then Peter turned about and sawe the disciple whome IESVS loued following which had also * leaned on his brest at supper had said Lord which is he that betrayeth thee 21 When Peter therefore sawe him he said to Iesus Lord what shal this man do 22 Iesus said vnto him If I wil that he tarie til I come what is it to thee folowe thou me 23 Then went this worde abrode among the brethren that this disciple shulde not dye Yet Iesus said not to him He shal not dye but if I wil that he tarie til I come what is it to thee 24 This is that disciple which testifieth of these things wrote these things and we knowe that his testimonie is true 25 * Now there are also manie other things which Iesus did the which if they shulde be writteÌ„ euerie one I suppose the world colde not conteine the bokes that shulde be written Amen THE ACTES OF THE holie Apostles vvritten by Luke the Euangeliste THE ARGVMENT CHrist after his ascension performed his promes to his Apostles and sent them the holie Gost declaring thereby that he was not onely mindeful of his Church but wolde be the head and mainteiner thereof for euer Wherein also his mightie power appeareth who notwithstanding that Satan and the worlde resisted neuer so muche against this noble worke yet by a fewe simple men of no reputation replenished all the worlde with the sounde of his Gospel And here in the beginning of the Church and the increase thereof we may plainely perceiue the practise and malice whiche Satan continually vseth to suppresse and ouerthrowe the Gospel he raiseth conspiracies tumultes commotions persecutions sclaÌ„ders and all kinde of crueltie Againe we shal here beholde the prouidence of God who ouerthroweth his enemies enterprises deliuereth his Church from the rage of tyrants strengtheneth and incourageth his most valiantly and constantly to followe their captaine Christ leauing as it were by this historie a perpetual memorie to the Church that the crosse is so ioyned with the Gospel that they are felowes inseparable and that the end of one affliction is but the beginning of another Yet neuertheles God turneth the troubles persecutions imprisonings and tentations of his to a good yssue giuing them as it were in sorowe ioye in bandes fredome in prison 〈◊〉 in trouble quietnes in death life Finally this boke coÌ„teineth manie excellent sermons of the Apostles and discipies as touching the death resurrection and ascension of Christ. The mercie of God Of the grace and remision of sinne through Iesus Christ. Of the blessed immortalitie An exhortatioÌ„ to the ministers of Christs flocke Of repentance and feare of God with other principal points of our faith so that this onelie historie in a maner may be sufficient to instruct a man in all true doctrine and religion CHAP. I. 7 The wordes of Christ his Angels to the Apostles 9 His ascension 14 Wherein the Apostles are occupied til the holie Gost be sent 26 And of the election of Matthias 1 Haue made the former treatise ô Theo philê° of all that Iesus begaÌ„to do teach Vntil the day that he was taken vp after that he through the holie Gost had giueÌ„ coÌ„mandements vn to the Apostles whome he had chosen 2 3 To whome also he presented him self aliue after that he had suffered by manie infallible tokens being sene of them by the space of fourtie dayes and speaking of those things which apperteine to the kingdom of God 4 And when he had gathered theÌ„ together he commanded them that they shulde not departe froÌ„ Ierusalem but wait for the promes of the Father * which said he ye haue heard of me 5 * For Iohn in dede baptized with water but ye shal be baptized with the holie Gost within these fewes dayes 6 When they therefore were come together they asked of him saying Lord wilt thou at this time restore the kingdome to Israel 7 And he said vnto them It is not for you to knowe the times or the seasons whiche the Father hathe put in his one power 8 But ye shal receiue power of the holie Gost when he shal come on you and ye shal be witnesses vnto me bothe in Ierusalem and in all Iudea and in Samaria and vnto the vtter most parte of the earth 9 * And when
foreknowledge 1 NOw then there is no comdemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the slesh but after the Spirit 2 For the Law of the Spirit flif which is in Christ Iesus hathe freed me from the law of sinne and of death 3 For that that was impossible to the Law in as muche as it was weake because of the flesh God sending his owne Sonne in the similitude of sinful flesh and for sinne condemned sinne in the flesh 4 That the righteousnes of the Law might be fulfilled in vs which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit 5 For they that are after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit 6 For the wisdome of the flesh is death but the wisdome of the Spirit is life peace 7 Because the wisdome of the flesh is enimitie against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God nether in dede can be 8 So then they that are in the flesh can not please God 9 Now ye are not in the flesh but in the Spirit because the Spirit of God dwelleth in you but if anie man hathe not the Spirit of Christ the same is not his 10 And if Christ be in you the bodie is dead because of sinne but the Spirit is life for righteousnes sake 11 But if the Spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised vp Christ frō the dead shal also quicken your mortal boides because that his Spirit dwelleth in you 12 Therefore brethren we are detters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh 13 For if ye liue after the flesh ye shal dye but if ye mortifie the dedes of the bodie by the Spirit ye shal liue 14 For as manie as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sonnes of God 15 For ye haue not receiued the Spirit of bondage to feare againe but ye haue receiued the Spirit of ad opcion whereby we crye * Abba Father 16 The same Spirit beareth witnes with our Spirit that we are the children of God 17 If webe children we are also heires euē the heires of God and heires annexed with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that we maye also beglorified with him 18 For I counte that the afflictions of this present time are not worthie of the glorie which shal be shewed vnto vs. 19 For the seruēt desire of the creature waiteth when the sonnes of God shal be reueiled 20 Because the creature is subiect to vanitie not of it owne wil but by reason of him which hathe subdued it vnder hope 21 Because the creature also shal be deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God 22 For we knowe that euerie creature groneth with vs also and trauaileth in paine together vnto this present 23 And not onely the creature but we also which haue the first frutes of the Spirit euē we do sigh in our selues waiting for the adopcion euen the * redemption of our bodie 24 For we are saued by hope but hope that is sene is not hope for how can a man hope for that which he seeth 25 But if we hope for that we se not we do with pacience abide for it 26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmi ties for we knowe not what to praye as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh 〈◊〉 for vs with sighs which can not be expressed 27 But he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the Spirit for he maketh request for the Sainctes according to the wil of God 28 Also we knowe that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God euen to them that are called of his purpose 29 For those wich he knewe before he also predestinate to be made like to the image of his Sonne that he might be the first borne among manie brethren 30 Moreouer whome he predestinate them also he called and whome he called them also he iustified and whome he iustified them he also glorified 31 What shal we then say to these things If God be on our side who can be against vs 32 Who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shal he not with him giue vs all things also 33 Who shal lay anie thing to the charge of Gods chosen it it God that * iustifieth 34 Who shal condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather whiche is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. 35 Who shal separate vs from the loue of Christ shal tribulacion or anguish or persecucion or famine or nakednes or peril or sworde 36 As it is written For thy sake are we killed all day long we are counted as shepe for the slaughter 37 Neuertheles in all these things we are more then conquerers through him that loued vs. 38 For I am persuaded that nether death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor pow ers nor things present nor things to come 39 Nor height nor depth nor anie other creatu re shal be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. CHAP. IX 1 Heauing testified his great loue towardes his nacion and the signes thereof 11 He entreateth of the election and reprobacion 24 Of the vocation of the Gentiles 30 And reiection of the Iewes 1 I Say the trueth in Christ I lye not my conscience bearing me witnes in the holie Gost. 2 That I haue great heauines and continual sorowe in mine heart 3 * For I wolde wish my self to be separate from Christ for my brenthren that are my kinsmen according to the flesh 4 Which are the Israelites to whome perteineth the adoption and the glorie and the * Couenantes and the giuing of the Law the seruice of God and the promises 5 Of whome are the Fathers and of whome concerning the flesh Christ came who is God ouer all blessed for euer Amen 6 * Not withstanding it can not be that the worde of God shulde take none effect for all they are not Israel which are of Israel 7 Nether are they all children because they are the sede of Abraham * but In Isaac shal thy sede be called 8 That is they which are the children of the flesh are not the children of God but the* children of the promes are counted for the sede 9 For this is a worde of promes * In this same time wil I come and Sara shal haue a sonne 10 Nether he onelie felt this but also * Rebecca when she had cōceiued by one euē by
the testimonie of our conscience that in simplicitie and godlie purenes and not in fleshlie wisdome but by the grace of God we haue had our conuersation in the worlde and moste of all to you wardes 13 For we write none otherthings vnto you then that yeread or els that ye acknowledge and I trust ye shal acknowledge vnto the end 14 Euen as ye haue acknowledged vs partely that we are your reioycing euen as ye are ours in the day of our Lord Iesus 15 And in this confidence was I minded first to come vnto you that ye might haue had a double grace 16 And to passe by you into Macedonia and to come againe out of Macedonia vnto you and to be led forthe towarde Iudea of you 17 When I therefore was thus minded did I vse lightnes or minde I those things which I minde according to the flesh that with me shulde be Yea yea and Nay nay 18 Yea God is faithful that ourworde toward you was not Yea and Nay 19 For the Sonne of God Iesus Christ who was preacheh among you by vs that is by me and Siluanus and Timotheus was not Yea and Nay but in him it was Yea. 20 For all the promises of God in him are Yea and are in him Amen vnto the glorie of God through vs. 21 And it is God which stablisheth vs with you in Christ and hathe anointed vs. 22 Who hathe also sealed vs and hathe giuen the * earnest of the Spirit in our hearts 23 Now I call God for a recorde vnto my soule that to spare you I came not as yet vnto Corinthus 24 Not that we haue dominion ouer your faith but we are helpers of your ioye for by faith ye stande CHAP. II. He sheweth his loue towardes them 7 Requiring like wise that thei wolde be fauorable to the incestuous adulterer seing he did repent 14 He also reioyceth in God for the efficacie of his doctrine 17 Confuting thereby suche quarelpikers as vnder pretence of speaking against his persone soght nothing but the ouerthrowe of his doctrine 1 BVt I determined thus in my self that I wolde not come againe to you in heauines 2 For if I make you sorie who is he then that shulde make me glad but the same which is made sorie by me 3 And I wrote this same thing vnto you lest when I came I shulde take heauines of thē of whome I ought to reioyce this confidēce haue I in you all that my ioye is the ioye of you all 4 For in great affliction and anguish of heart I wrote vnto you with many teares not that ye shulde be made sorie but that ye might perceiue the loue which I haue specially vnto you 5 And if any hathe caused sorow the same hathe not made me sorie but partely lest I shulde more charge him you all 6 It is sufficient vnto the same man that he was rebuked of manie 7 So that now contrarie wise ye ought rather to forgiue him and comforte him lest the same shulde be swalowed vp with ouer muche heauines 8 Wherefore I praye you that you wolde con firme your loue towards him 9 For this cause also did I write that I might knowe the profe of you whether ye wolde be obedient in all things 10 To whome ye forgiue aniething I forgiue also for verely if I forgaue anie thing to whome I forgaue it for your sakes forgaue I it in the sight of Christ 11 Lest Satan shulde circumuent vs forwe are not ignorant of his enterprises 12 ¶ Furthermore when I came to Troas to preache Christs Gospel and a dore was ope ned vnto me of the Lord 13 I had no rest in my spirit because I founde not Titus my brother but toke my leaue of thē and went away into Macedonia 14 Now thankes be vnto God which alwayes maketh vs to triumph in Christ and maketh manifest the sauour of his knowledge by vs in euerie place 15 For we are vnto God the swete sauour of Christ in them that are saued and in them which perish 16 To the one we are the sauour of death vnto death and to the other the sauour of life vnto life * and who is sufficient for these things 17 * For we are not as manie which make marchandise of the worde of God but as of synceritie but as of God in the sight of God speake we in Christ. CHAP. III. 1 He taketh for example the faith of the Corinthians for a probation of the trueth which he preached 6 And to exalte his Apostleship against the bragges of the false apostles 7. 13 He maketh comparison betwixt the Law and the Gospel 1 DO we beginne to praise our selues againe or nede we as some other epistles of recommendation vnto yon or letters of recommendation from you 2 Ye are our epistle written in our hearts which is vnderstand and red of all men 3 In that ye are manifest to be the epistle of Christ ministred by vs and written not with yncke but with the Spirit of the liuing God not in tables of stone but in fleshlie tables of the heart 4 And suche trust haue we through Christ to God 5 Not that we are sufficient of our selues to thinke anie thing as of our selues but our sufficiencie is of God 6 Who also hathe made vs able ministers of the New testament not of the letter but of the Spirit for the letter killeth but the Spi rit giueth life 7 If then the ministration of death written with letters and ingrauen in stones was glorous so that the children of Israel colde not beholde the face of Moses for the glorie of his contenāce which glorie is done away 8 Ho shal not the ministration of the Spirit be more glorious 9 For if the ministerie of condēnation was glorious muche more doeth the ministratiō of righteousnes excede in glorie 10 For euen that which was glorified was not glorified in this point that is as touching the exceding glorie 11 For if that which shulde be abolished was glorious muche more shal that which remaineth be glorious 12 Seing then that we haue suche trust we vse great boldenes of speache 13 * And we are not as Moses which put a vaile vpon his face that the childrē of Israel shulde not looke vnto the end of that which shulde be abolished 14 Therefore their mindes are hardened for vntil this day remaineth the same couering vntak 〈◊〉 away in the reading of the Olde testament which vaile in Christ is put away 15 But euen vnto this day when Moses is red the vaile is layed ouer their hearts 16 Neuertheles when their heart shal be turned to the Lord the vaile shal be taken away 17 Now the Lord is the * Spirit and where the Spirit of
the Lord is libertie 18 But we all beholde as in a mirrour the glorie of the Lord with open face are changed into the same image from glorie to glorie as by the Spirit of the Lord. CHAP. IIII. 1 He declareth his diligence and roundenes in his office 8 And that which his 〈◊〉 toke for his disaduantage to wit the crosse and 〈◊〉 which he endured he tur ned it to his great aduantage 11 17. Shewing what profit cometh thereby 1 THerefore seing that we haue this ministerie as we haue 〈◊〉 mercie we fainte not 2 But haue cast from vs the clokes of shame and * walke not in craftines nether handle we the worde of God disceitfully but in declaration of the trueth we approue our selues to euerie mans conscience in the sight of God 3 If our Gospel be then hid it is hid to them that are lost 4 In whome the god of this worlde hathe blinded the mindes that is of the infideles that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the 〈◊〉 of God shulde not shine vnto them 5 For we preache not our selues but Christ Iesus the Lord and our selues your seruants for Iesus sake 6 For God that * commanded the light to shine out of darkenes is he which hathe shined in our hearts to giue the light of the knowledge of the glorie of God in the fa ce of Iesus Christ. 7 But we haue this treasure in earthen vessels that the excellēcie of that power might be of God and not of vs. 8 We are afslicted on euerie side yet are we not in distresse in pouertie but no ouer come of pouertie 9 We are persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but we perish not 10 Euerie where we beare about in our bodie the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life of Iesus might also be made manifest in our bodies 11 For we which liue are alwayes deliuered vnto death for Iesus sake that the life also of Iesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh 12 So then death worketh in vs and life in you 13 And because we haue the same Spirit of faith according as it is written * I beleued and therefore haue I spoken we also beleue and therefore speake 14 Knowing that he which hathe raised vp the Lord Iesus shal raise vs vp also by Iesus shal set vs with you 15 For all things are for your sakes that moste plenteous grace by the thank esgiuing of manie may redounde to the praise of God 16 Therefore we faint not but thogh our out warde man perish yet the inwarde man is renewed daily 17 For our light affliction which is but for a moment causeth vnto vs a farre moste excellent and an eternal waight of glorie 18 While we loke not on the things which are sene but on the things which are not sene for the things which are sene are temporal but the things which are not sene are eternal CHAP. V. 1 Paul procedeth to declare the vtilitic that cometh by the crosse 4 How we ought to prepare ourselues vnto it 5. By whome 9 And for what end 14. 19 He setteth forthe the grace of Christ 10 And the office of ministers and all the faithful 1 FOr we knowe that if our earthlie house of this tabernacle be destroied we haue buylding giuen of God that is an house not made with hands but eternal in the heauens 2 For therefore we sigh desiring to be clothed with our house which is from heauen 3 Because that if we be clothed we shal not be founde * naked 4 For in dede we that are in this tabernacle sigh and are burdened because we wolde not be vnclothed but wolde be clothed vpon that mortalitie might be swalowed vp of life 5 And he that hathe created vs for this thing is God who also hathe giuen vnto vs the earnest of the Spirit 6 Therefore we are alway bolde thogh we knowe that whiles we are at home in the bodie we are absent from the Lord. 7 For we walke by faith and not by sight 8 Neuertheles we are bolde and loue rather to remoue out of the bodie to dwell with the Lord. 9 Wherefore also we couet that bothe dwelling at home remouing from home we may be acceptable to him 10 * For we must all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ that euerie man may receiue the things which are done in his bodie according to that he hathe done whether it be good or euil 11 Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord we persuade men and we are made manifest vnto God I trust also that we are made manifest in your consciences 12 For we praise not our selues againe vnto you but giue you an occasion to reioyce of vs that ye may haue to answere against thē which reioyce in the face and not in the heart 13 For whether we be out of our wit we are it to God or whether we be in our right minde we are it vnto you 14 For the loue of Christ constraineth vs because we thus iudge that if one be dead for all then were all dead 15 And he dyed for all that they which liue shulde not hence forthe liue vnto them selues but vnto him which dyed for them and rose againe 16 Wherefore hence for the know we no man after the flesh yea thogh we had knowen Christ after the flesh yet now hence forthe know we him no more 17 Therefore if anie man be in CHRIST let him be a newe creature * Olde things are passed away beholde all things are beco me newe 18 And all things are of God which hathe reconciled vs vnto him self by Iesus Christ and hathe giuen vnto vs the ministerie of reconciliation 19 For God was in Christ and reconciled the worlde to him self not imputing their sinnes vnto them and hathe committed to vs the worde of reconciliation 20 Now then are we ambassadours for Christ as thogh God did beseche you through vs we praye you in Christs stede that ye be reconciled to God 21 For he hathe made him to be sinne for vs which knew no sinne that we shulde be made the righteousnes of God in him CHAP. VI. 1 An exhortation to Christian life 11 And to beare him like affection as he doeth them 14 Also to kepe them selues from all pollution of idolatrie bothe in bodie and soule and to haue none acquaintance with idolaters 1 SO we therefore as workers together be seche you that ye receiue not the grace of God in vaine 2 For he saith * I haue heard thee in a time accepted and in the day of saluation haue I suckered thee beholde now the accepted time beholde now the daye of saluation 3 We
〈◊〉 that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against the false apostles putting 〈◊〉 in minde of his good will towarde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that his 〈◊〉 make them not to shrinke for the Gospel thereby was consirmed and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he desireth them to 〈◊〉 ambition and to embrace modestie promising to send Timotheus vn to 〈◊〉 who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in matters more amply yea and that he him 〈◊〉 wolde also come vnto them addyng 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cause of 〈◊〉 ministers so long abode And because there were no greater enemies to the crosse then the false 〈◊〉 he confuteth their false doctrine by 〈◊〉 onely Christ to be the end of all true religion with whome we haue all thing and without whome we haue nothing so that his death is our life and hisresurrection our 〈◊〉 After this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bothe particular and general with 〈◊〉 of hisaffection towarde them and thankeful accepting of their 〈◊〉 CHAP. I. 1 S. Paul discouereth his heart towarde them 3 By his thākes giuyng 4 Prayers 8 And wishes for their 〈◊〉 and saluation 7. 12. 20 He 〈◊〉 the frute of his crosse 15. 27. And 〈◊〉 them to vnitie 28 And 〈◊〉 1 PAul and Timotheus the seruants of Iesus Christe to all the Saintes in Christe 〈◊〉 whiche are at Philippi with the Bishops and Deacons 2 Grace be with you peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 * I thanke my God hauing you in perfect memorie 4 Alwaise in all my prayers for all you praying with gladnes 5 Because of the fellowship whiche ye haue in the Gospel from the first day vnto now 6 And I am persuaded of this same thing that he that hathe begone this good worke in you wil performe it vntil the day of Iesus Christ. 7 As it becometh me so to iudge of you al becausel haue you in remembrāce that both in my bandes and in my defense and confirmation of the Gospell you all were partakers of my grace 8 For God is my recorde how I long after you al from the verie heart rote in Iesus Christ. 9 And this I pray that your loue may abunde yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement 10 That ye may discerne thinges that differ one from another that ye may be pure ād with out offence vntill the day of Christ. 11 Filled with the frutes of righteousnes whi che are by Iesus Christe vnto the glorie and praise of God 12 ¶ I wolde ye vnderstode brethren that the things which haue come vnto me are turned rather to the furthering of the Gospel 13 So that my bandes in Christe are famous throughout all the iudgement hall and in all other places 14 In so muche that manie of the brethren in the Lord are boldened through my bandes and dare more frankely speake the worde 15 Some preache Christ euen through enuie and strife and some also of good wil. 16 The one parte preacheth Christ of conten tion ād not purely supposing to adde more affliction to my bandes 17 But the others of loue knowing that I am set for the defense of the Gospel 18 What then yet Christ is preached all maner wayes whether it be vnder a pretence of syncerely and I therein ioye yea and will ioye 19 For I knowe that this shal turne to my salua tion through your prayer and by the helpe of the Spirit of Iesus Christ. 20 As I hartely loke for and hope that in nothing I shal be ashamed but that with all con fidence as all wayes so nowe Christ shal be magnified in my bodie whether it be by life or by death 21 For Christ is to me bothe in lyfe and in death aduantage 22 And whether to lyue in the fleshe were profitable for me and what to chose I know not 23 For I am greatly in doute on bothe sides de siring to be losed and to be with Christ whiche is beste of all 24 Neuertheles to abide in the flesh is more nedeful for you 25 And this am I sure of that I shal abide and with you all continue for your furtherance and ioye of your faith 26 That ye maye more abundantly reioyce in Iesus Christ for me by my commyng to you againe 27 * Onely let your cōuersation be as it becometh the Gospel of Christ that whether I come ād se you or els be absent I may heare of your matters that ye continue in one Spi rite and in one minde fightyng together through the faith of the 〈◊〉 28 And in nothing feare your aduersaries whi che is to them a token of 〈◊〉 and to you of saluation and that of God 29 For vnto you it is giuen for Christe that not onely ye shulde beleue in hym but also suffer for his sake 30 Hauyng the same fight whiche ye sawe in me and now heare to be in me CHAP. II. 3 He exhorteth them aboue all things to humilitie whereby pure doctrine is chiefly mainteined 19 Promising that he and Timotheus will spedely come vnto them 27 And excuseth the long tarying of Epaphroditus 1 IF there be therefore anie consolation in Christ if anie comforte of loue if anie felowship of the Spirit if anie compassion ād mercie 2 Fulfill my ioye that ye be lyke minded hauing the same loue being of one accorde and of one iudgement 3 That nothing be done through contention or vaine glorie but that in mekenes of minde * euerye man esteme other better then himself 4 Loke not euerie man on hys owne thynges but euerie man also on the thyngs of other men 5 Let the same minde be in you that was euen in Christ Iesus 6 Who being in the forme of God thoght it no robbery to be equal with God 7 * But he made him self of no reputation and toke on hym the forme of a seruaunt and was made like vnto men and was founde in shape as a man 8 * He humbled hymselfe and became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the crosse 9 Wherefore God hathe also hyghly exalted hym and giuen hym a Name aboue euerye name 10 * That at the Name of Iesus shulde euerie knee bowe bothe of things in heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth 11 * And that euerie tongue shulde confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord vnto the glorie of God the Father 12 Wherefore my beloued as ye haue alwaise obeyed not as in my presence onelye but nowe muche more in myne absence so make an end of your owne saluation with feare and trembling 13 For it is God which worketh in you bothe the will and the dede euen of hys good pleasure 14 Do all things without * murmuring and reasonings 15 That ye maye be blameles and pure and the sonnes of God wythout rebuke in
the middes of a naughtie and croked nation among whom ye shine as*lights in the world 16 Holdyng forthe the worde of life that I may reioyce in the day of Christ that I haue not runne in vaine nether haue labored in vaine 17 Yea and thogh I be offered vp vpon the sacrifice ād seruice of your faith I am glad and reioyce with you all 18 For the same cause also be ye glad and reioyce with me 19 And I trust in the Lord Iesus to send * Timo theus shortly vnto you that I also may be of good comforte when I knowe you state 20 For I haue no man lyke minded who will faithfully care for your matters 21 * For all seke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs 22 But ye knowe the profe of hym that as a sonne with the father he hathe serued with me in the 〈◊〉 23 Hym therefore I hope to send assone as I knowe how it wil go with me 24 And trust in the Lord that I also my self shal come shortly 25 But I supposed it necessarie to send my brother Epaphroditus vnto you my compa nion in labour and fellowe souldier euen your messenger and he that ministred vnto me suche things as I wanted 26 For he longed after all you and was full of heauines because ye had heard that he had bene sicke 27 And no doute he was sicke verie nere vnto death but God had mercie on hym and not on him onely but on me also lest I shuld haue sorowe vpon sorowe 28 I sent him therfore the more diligently that when ye shulde se hym againe ye myght reioyce and I might be the lesse sorowful 29 Receiue him therefore in the Lord with all gladnes and make muche of suche 30 Because that for the worke of Christ he was nere vnto death and regarded not hys life to fulfil that seruice which was lacking on your parte towarde me CHAP. III. 2 He warneth them to beware of false teachers 3 Against 〈◊〉 he setteth Christ. 4 Likewise himself 9 And his doctrine 12 And reproueth mans owne righteousnes 1 MOreouer my brethren reioyce in the Lorde It grieueth me not to write the same thyngs to you and for you it is a sure thyng 2 Beware of dogges beware of euil workers beware of the concision 3 For we are the circumcision which worship God in the spirit ād reioyce in Christ Iesus and haue no confidence in the flesh 4 Thogh I might also haue confidence in the fleshe If anie other man thinketh that he hathe whereof he might trust in the fleshe muche more I 5 Circumcised the eight day of the kinred of Israel of the tribe of Beniamin * an Ebrewe of the Ebrewes * by the law a Pharise 6 Concerning zeale I persecuted the Church touching the ryghteousnes whiche is in the Law I was vnrebukeable 7 But the thyngs that were vantage vnto me the same I counted losse for Christs sake 8 Yea doutles I thinke all things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus my Lorde for whome I haue counted all thyngs losse and do iudge them to be dongue that I might winne Christ. 9 And might be founde in him that is not hauing mine owne righteousnes which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ euē the righteousnes which is of God through faith 10 That I maye knowe him and the vertue of hys resurrection and the fellowshyp of hys afflictions and be made conformable vnto his death 11 If by anie meanes I might atteyne vnto the resurrection of the dead 12 Not as thogh I had alreadie atteined to it ether were alreadie perfect but I followe if that I maye comprehende that for whose sake also I am comprehended of Christe Iesus 13 Brethren I counte not my selfe that I haue atteined to it but one thing I do I forget that which is behind and endeuoure my self vnto that which is before 14 And followe hard towarde the marke for the prise of the hie calling of God in Christ Iesus 15 Let vs therefore as manie as be perfecte be thus mynded and if ye be otherwyse minded God shall reueile euen the same vnto you 16 Neuertheles in that whereunto we are come let vs procede by one rule * that we may minde one thing 17 Brethren be folowers of me and loke on them whiche walke so as ye haue vs for an ensample 18 * For manie walke of whome I haue tolde you often and nowe tell you wepyng that they are the enemyes of the Crosse of Christ. 19 Whos 's end is damnation whose God is their belie and whose glorie is to their shame which minde earthlie things 20 But our conuersacion is in heauen from whence also we loke for the * Sauiour euē the Lord Iesus Christ. 21 Who shall chaunge our vile bodie that it may be facioned lyke vnto his glorious bodie according to the working wherby he is able euen to sub due all things vnto him self CHAP. IIII. 1 He exhorteth them to be of honest conuersation 15 And thanketh them because of the prouision that they made for him beyng in prison 21 And so concludeth with salutacions 1 THerefore my brethren beloued and longed for my ioy and my crowne so continue in the Lord ye beloued 2 I pray Euo dias and beseche Syntyche that they be of one accorde in the Lord. 3 Yea ād I beseche thee faithful yoke felow helpe those women which laboured with me in the Gospel with Clemente also and with other my felowe laborers whose names are in the * boke of life 4 Reioyce in the Lorde alway againe I say reioyce 5 Let your patient minde be knowen vnto all men The Lord is at hand 6 * Be nothyng carefull but in all thyngs let your requestes be shewed vnto God in prayer and supplicacion with giuing of thankes 7 And the peace of God whiche passeth al vnderstanding shall preserue your hearts and mindes in Christ Iesus 8 Furthermore brethren whatsoeuer thinges are true whatsoeuer thynges are honeste whatsoeuer thyngs are iuste whatsoeuer things are pure whatsoeuer things perteine to loue whatsoeuer things are of good reporte if there be anie vertue or if there be anie praise thinke on these things 9 Which ye haue bothe learned and receiued and heard and sene in me those thyngs do and the God of peace shal be with you 10 Now I reioyce also in the Lord greatly that nowe at the last ye are reuiued againe to care for me wherin notwithstāding ye were careful but ye lacked opportunitie 11 I speake not because of want for I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am there with to be content 12 And I can be abased and I can abunde euerie where in all things I am
contentions curious disputations and vaine questions to the intēt that his doctrine may al together edifie Considering that the examples of Hymeneus and Philetus which subuerted the true doctrine of the resurre ction were so horrible yet to the intent that no man shulde be offended at their fall being men of autoritie inestima tion he sheweth that all that professe Christ are not his that the Churche is subiect to this calamitie that the euill must dwel among the good til Gods trial come yet he reserueth them whom he hathe elected euen to the end And that Timotheus shulde not be discouraged by the wicked he declareth what abominable men and dangerous times shall followe willing him to arme him self with the hope of the good yssue that God wil giue vnto his to exercise him self diligētly in the Scriptures bothe against the aduersaries and for the vtilitie of the Churche desiring him to come to hym for certeine necessarie affaires and so with his and others salutations endeth CHAP. I. 6 Paul exhorteth Timotheus to stedfastnes and pacience in persecution and to continue in the doctrine that he had taught him 12 Whereof his bonds and afflictions were agage 16 A commendation of Onesiphorus 1 PAul an Apostle of Iesus Christ by the will of God accordyng to the promes of life whiche is in Christ Iesus 2 To Timotheus my beloued sonne Grace mercie and peace from God the Father and from Iesus Christ our Lord. 3 I thanke God * whome I serue from mine elders with pure conscience that without ceasing I haue remembrance of thee in my prayers night and day 4 Desiring to se thee mindful of thy teares that I may be filled with ioye 5 When I call to remembrance the vnfained faith that is in thee whiched welt first in thy grandmother Lois and in this mother Eunice and am assured that it dwelleth in thee also 6 Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou stirre vp the gifte of God whiche is in thee by the putting on of mine hands 7 For God hathe not giuen to vs the Spirit of feare but of power and of loue and of a sounde minde 8 Be not therefore ashamed of the testimonie of our Lord nether of me his prisoner but be partaker of the afflictions of the Gospel according to the power of God 9 Who hathe saued vs and called vs with an * holie calling not according to our* workes but according to his owne purpose grace which was giuen to vs through Christ Iesus before the * worlde was 10 But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Sauiour Iesus Christ who hathe abolished death and hathe broght life and immortalitie vnto light through the Gospel 11 * Whereunto I am appointed a preacher Apostle and ateacher of the Gentiles 12 For the which cause I also suffre these things but I am not ashamed for I knowe whome I haue beleued and I am persuaded that he is able to kepe that whiche I haue cōmitted to him against that day 13 Kepe the true paterne of the wholsome wordes whiche thou hast heard of me in faith and loue whiche is in Christ Iesus 14 That worthie thing which was committed to thee kepe through the holie Gost whiche dwelleth in vs. 15 This thou knowest that all they which are in Asia be turned from me of whiche sorte are Phygellus and Hermogenes 16 The Lorde giue mercie vnto the house of One siphorus for he oftrefreshed me was not ashamed of my chaine 17 But when he was at Rome he soght me out verie diligently and founde me 18 The Lord grant vnto him that he may finde mercie with the Lord at that day and in how manie things he hathe ministred vnto me at Ephesus thou knowest verie wel CHAP. II. 2 He exhorteth him to be constant in trouble to suffer manly to abyde faste in the wholsome doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ. 11 Shewing him the fidelitie of Gods counsel touching the saluation of his 19 And the marke thereof 1 THou therfore my sonne be strong in the grace that is in Christ Iesus 2 And what things thou hast heard of me by manie witnesses the same deliuer to faithfull men whiche shal be able to teache other also 3 Thou therefore suffer afflictions as a good souldier of Iesus Christ. 4 No man that warreth entangleth hym self with the affaires of this life because he wolde please him that hathe chosen hym to be a souldier 5 And if anie man also striue for a masterie he is not crowned excepthe striue as he ought to do 6 The housband man must labour before he receiue the frutes 7 Consider what I say and the Lord giue thee vnderstanding in all things 8 Remember that Iesus Christ made of the sede of Dauid was raised againe from the dead accordyng to my Gospel 9 Wherein I suffer trouble an euil doer ouen vnto bondes but the worde of God is not bounde 10 Therefore I suffer all things for the * elects sake that they might also obteine the the saluation which is in Christ Iesus with eternal glorie 11 It is a true saying For if we be* dead wyth him we also shal liue with him 12 If we suffer we shal also reigne with hym * if we denie him he also wil denie vs. 13 If* we beleue not yet abideth he faithful he can not denie him self 14 Of these thyngs put them in remembrance and protest before the Lord that they striue not aboute wordes whiche is to no profit but to the peruerting of the hearers 15 Studie to she we thy selfe approued vnto God a workeman that nedeth not to be asha med diuiding the worde of trueth a right 16 * Stay prophane and vaine bablings for they shal encrease vnto more vngo 〈◊〉 17 And their worde shall fret as a cancre of which sorte is Hymeneus and Philetus 18 Whiche as concernyng the trueth haue erred saying that the resurrection is past already and do destroye the faith of certeine 19 But the fundation of God remayneth sure and hathe thys seale The LORD knoweth who are his and Let euerie one that calleth on the Name of Christ departe frome iniquitie 20 Notwithstanding in a great house are not onely vessels of Golde and of Siluer but also of wood and of earth and some for honour and some vnto dishonour 21 If anie man therefore purge him selfe from these he shal be a vessel vnto honour sanctified and mete for the Lord and prepared vn to euerie good worke 22 Flee also frome the lustes of youth and followe after ryghteousnes fayth loue and peace with them that* cal on the Lord with pure heart 23 * And put away foolish and vnlearned que stions knowing that they in gendre strife 24 But the seruant of the Lord
take suche an humble state vpon him that he might be like vnto his brethren 1 WHerefore we ought diligently to giue hede to the things which we haue heard lest at anie time we shulde let them slippe 2 For if the worde spoken by Angels was stedfaste and euerie transgression and disobedience receiued a 〈◊〉 recompense of rewarde 3 How shal we escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first began to be preached by the LORD and afterwarde was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him 4 * God bearing witnes there to bothe with signes and wonders and with diuers miracles and giftes of the holie Gost according to his owne wil 5 For he hathe not put in subiection vnto the Angels the worlde to come whereof we speake 6 But* one in a certeine place witnessed saying What is man that thou shuldest be mindeful of him or the sonne of man that thou woldest consider him 7 Thou madest him a litle inferior to the Angels thou crownedst him with glorie and honour and hast set him aboue the workes of thine hands 8 * Thou hast put all things in subiection vnder his fete And in that he hath put al things in subiection vnder him he left nothing that shulde not be subiect vnto him But we yet se not all things sub dued vnto him 9 But we se Iesus crowned with glorie and honour which was made a litle inferior to the Angels through the suffering of death that by Gods grace he might taste death for all men 10 For it became him for whomme are all things by whome are all things seing that he broght manie children vnto glorie that he shulde consecrate the Prince of their saluation through afflictions 11 For he that sanctifieth and they which are sanctified are all of one wherefore he is not ashamed to call them brethren 12 Saying * I wil declare thy Name vnto my brethren in the middes of the Church will sing praises to thee 13 And againe * I wil put my trust in him And againe * Beholde here am I and the children which God hathe giuen me 14 Forasmuche then as the children were partakers of fleshe and bloode he also him self likewise toke parte with them that he might destroye * through death him that had the power of death that is the deuil 15 And that he might deliuer all them which for feare of death were all their life time sub iect to bondage 16 For he in no sorte toke the Angels but the toke the seed of Abraham 17 Wherefore in all things it became him to be made like vnto his brethrē that he might be merciful a faithful high Priest in things concerning God that he might make recon ciliation for the sinnes of the people 18 For in that he suffered and was tempted he is able to sucker them that are tempted CHAP. III. 1 He requireth them to be obedient vnto the worde of Christ 3 who is more worthie then Moses 12 The punishement of suche as wil harden their hearts and not belieue that they might haue eternal rest 1 THerefore holie brethren partakers of the heauenlievocation consider the Apostle and high Priest of our profession Christ Iesus 2 Who was faithful to him that hathe appoin ted him euen as * Moses was in all his hou se. 3 For this man is counted worthie of more glorie then Moses inasmuche as he whiche hathe buylded the house hathe more honour then the house 4 For euerie house is buylded of some mā and he that hathe buylt all things is God 5 Now Moses verely was faithful in all his house as a seruant for a witnes of the things which shulde be spoken after 6 But Christ is as the Sonne ouer his owne house whose house we are if we holde fast the confidence and the reioycing of the hope vnto the end 7 Wherefore as the holie Gost saith * To day if ye shal heare his voyce 8 Harden not you hearts as in the prouocation according to the day of the tentation in the wildernes 9 Where your fathers tempted me proued me and sawe my workes fortie yeres long 10 Wherefore I was grieued with that genera tion and said They erre euer in their heart nether haue they knowen my wayes 11 Therefore I sware in my wrath If thei shal enter into my rest 12 Take hede brethren lest at anie time there be in anie of you an euil heart and vnfaithful to departe away from the liuing God 13 But exhorte one another daily while it is called To day lest anie of you be hardened through the deceitfulnes of sinne 14 For we are made partakers of Christ if we kepe sure vnto the end the beginning whe re with we are vp holden 15 So long as it is said To day if ye heare his voyce harden not your hearts as in the prouocation 16 For some when they heard prouoked him to angre how beit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses 17 But with whome was he displeased fortie yeres Was he not displeased with them that sinned * whose carkeises fell in the wildernes 18 And to whome sware he that they shulde not enter into his rest but vnto them that obeyed not 19 So we se that they colde not enter in becau se of vnbeliefe CHAP. IIII. 2 The worde without faith is vnprofitable 3 The Sabbath or rest of the Christians 6 Punishement of vnbeleuers 12 the nature of the worde of God 1 LEt vs feare therefore lest at anie time by forsaking the promes of entring into his rest anie of you shulde seme to be depriued 2 For vnto vs was the Gospel preached as also vnto them but the worde that they heard profited not them because it was not mixed with faith in those that heard it 3 For we which haue beleued do enter into rest as he said to the other * As I haue swor ne in my wrath If they shal enter into my rest althogh the workes were finished from the fundation of the worlde 4 For he spake in a certeine place of the seuenth day on this wise * And God did rest the seuenth day from all his workes 5 And in this place againe If they shal enter into my rest 6 Seing therefore it remaineth that some must enter thereinto and they to whome it was first preached entred not therein for vnbele fes sake 7 Againe he appointed in Dauid a certeine day by To day after so long a time saying as it is said * This day if ye heare his voyce harden not your hearts 8 For if Iesus had giuen them rest then wolde he not after this day haue spoken of another 9 There remaineth therefore a rest
remaineth in him nether can he sinne because he is borne of God 10 In this are the children of God knowen the children of the deuil whosoeuer doeth not righteousnes is not of God nether he that loueth not his brother 11 For this is the message that ye heard from the beginning that * we shulde loue one another 12 Not as * Cain whiche was of the wicked and slewe his brother and wherefore slewe he him because his owne workes were euil and his brothers good 13 Marueile not my brethren thogh the worlde hate you 14 We knowe that we are translated frome death vnto life because we loue the brethren * he that loueth not his brother abideth in death 15 Whosoeuer hateth his brother is a manslayer and yc knowe that no manslayer hathe eternall life abidyng in hym 16 * Hereby haue we perceiued loue that he laid downe his life for vs therfore we ought also to lay downe our liues for the brethrē 17 * And whosoeuer hathe this worldesgood and seeth his brother haue nede shutteth vp his compassion from hym how dwelleth the loue of God in hym 18 My litle children let vs not loue in worde nether in tongue onely but in dede and in trueth 19 For there by we knowe that we are of the trueth and shal before him assure our hearts 20 For if our heart condemne vs GOD is greater then our heart knoweth althings 21 Beloued if our heart condemne vs not thē haue we boldenes towarde God 22 * And whatsoeuer we aske we receiue of him because we kepe his cōmādemēts do those things whiche are pleasing in his sight 23 * This is then his commandement That we beleue in the Name of his Sonne Iesus Christ and loue one another as he gaue cōmandement 24 * For he that kepeth his commandements dwelleth in him and he in him and hereby we knowe that he abydeth in vs euen by the Spirit which he hathe giuen vs. CHAP IIII. 1 Difference of spirits 2 How the Spirit of God may be knowen from the spirit of errour 7 Of the loue of God and of our neighbours 1 DErely beloued beleue not euerie spirit but trye the spirits whether they are of God for many false Prophetes are gone out into the worlde 2 Hereby shall ye knowe the Spirit of God Euerie spirit that cōfesseth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God 3 And euerie spirit whiche confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God but this is the spirit of Antichrist of whome ye haue heard how that he shulde come and now already he is in the worlde 4 Litle children ye are of God and haue ouercome them for greater is he that is in you then he that is in the worlde 5 They are of the worlde therefore speake they of the worlde and the worlde heareth them 6 We are of God * he that knoweth God heareth vs he that is not of God heareth vs not Here by knowe we the Spirit of trueth and the spirit of errour 7 Beloued let vs loue one another for loue cometh of God and euerie one that loueth is borne of God and knoweth God 8 He that loueth not knoweth not God for God is loue 9 In this appeared the loue of God towarde vs because God sent his onely begotten Sonne into the worlde that we might liue through him 10 Herein is loue not that we loued God but that he loued vs and sent his sonne to be a reconciliation for our sinnes 11 Beloued if God so loued vs we ought also loue one another 12 * No man hathe sene God at any time If we loue one another God dwelleth in vs and his loue is persite in vs. 13 Hereby knowe we that we dwell in hym and he in vs because he hath giuen vs of his Spirit 14 And we haue sene and do testifie that the Father sent the Sonne to be the Sauiour of the worlde 15 Whosoeuer confesseth that Iesus is the Sonne of God in him dwelleth God and he in God 16 And we haue knowen and beleued the loue that God hathe in vs. God is loue and he that dwelleth in loue dwelleth in God God in hym 17 Herein is the loue perfite in vs that we shuld haue boldenes in the day of iudgemēt for as he is euen so are we in this worlde 18 There is no feare in loue but perfect loue casteth out feare for feare hathe painfulnes and he that feareth is not perfect in loue 19 We loue him because he loued vs first 20 If anie man say I loue God and hate his brother he is a lyer for how can he that loueth not his brother whom he hathe sene loue God whome he hathe not sene 21 * And this commandement haue we of him that he whiche loueth God shulde loue hys brother also CHAP. V. 1. 10. 13 Of the frutes of faith 14. 20 The office autoritie and diuinitie of Christ. 21 Against images 1 WHosoeuer beleueth that Iesus is the Christ is borne of God and euerie one that loueth him whiche begate loueth him also whiche is begotten of him 2 In this we knowe that we loue the children of God when we loue God and kepe his commandements 3 For this is the loue of God that we kepe his commandements and his * commandements are not grieuous 4 For all that is borne of God ouercometh the worlde and this is the victorie that ouercometh the worlde euen our faith 5 * Who is it that ouer cometh the worlde but he whiche beleueth that Iesus is the Sonne of God 6 This is that Iesus Christ that came by water and blood not by water onelye but by water and blood and it is the spirit that be a reth witnes for the Spirit is trueth 7 For there are thre whiche beare recorde in heauen the Father the Worde and the holie Gost and these thre are one 8 And there are thre whiche beare recorde in the earth the Spirit and the water and the blood and these thre agre in one 9 If we receiue the witnes of men the witnes of GOD is greater for this is the witnes of God whiche he testified of his Sonne 10 * He that beleueth in the Sonne of GOD hathe the witnes in him self he that belieueth not God hathe made him alyer because he beleued not the recorde that God witnessed of his Sonne 11 And thys is the recorde that GOD hathe giuen vnto vs eternallyfe and this lyfe is in hys Sonne 12 He that hathe the Sonne hathe lyfe and he that hathe not the Sonne of GOD hathe not lyfe 13 These thyngs haue I written vnto you that beleue in the Name of the Sonne of GOD that ye may knowe that ye
and for the witnessing of Iesus Christ. 10 And I was rauished in spirit on the Lords day and heard behinde me a great voyce as it had bene of a trumpet 11 Saying I am and the first and the last and that whiche thou seest write in a boke and send it vnto the seuen Churches whiche are in Asia vnto Ephesus and vnto Smyrna and vnto Pergamus and vnto Thyatira and vnto Sardi and vnto Philadelphia and vnto Laodicea 12 Then I turned backe to sethe voyce that spake with me and whē I was turned I sawe seuen golden candlestickes 13 And in the middes of the seuen candlestickes one like vnto the Sonne of man clothed with a garment downe to the feete girde about the pappes with golden girdle 14 His head and heere 's were white as white woll and as snowe and his eyes were as a flame of fyre 15 And his fete like vnto fine u brasse burning as in a fornace and voyce as the sounde of many waters 16 And he had in his right hand seuen y starres and out of his mouth went a sharpe two edged sworde and his face shone as the sunne shineth in his strength 17 And when I sawe him I fell at his fete as dead then he laid his right hand vpon me saying vnto me Feare not I am the first and the last 18 And am aliue but I was dead and beholde I am a liue for euermore Amen and I haue the keyes of hel and of death 19 Write the things which thou hast sene and the things whiche are and the things which shal come here after 20 The misterie of the seuen starres whiche thou sawest in my right hand and the seuen golden candlestickes is this The seuen starres are the Aungels of the seuen Churches and the seuen candlestickes whiche thou sawest are the seuen Churches CHAP. II. 1 He exhorte foure Chuches 5 To repentance 10 To perseuerance pacience and amendement 5. 14 20. 23. Aswel by threatenings 7. 10. 17. 26. As promises of rewarde 1 VNto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus write These things saith he that hol deth the seuen starres in his right hand and walketh in the middes of the seuen golden candlestickes 2 I knowe thy workes and thy labour ād thy pacience and how thou canst not forbeare them whiche are euil and hast examined thē whiche say they are Apostles and are not hast founde them lyers 3 And thou hast suffred and hast pacience for my Names sake hast labored and hast not fainted 4 Neuertheles I haue somewhat against thee because thou hast left thy first loue 5 Remember therefore from whēce thou art fallen and repent and do the first workes orels I wil come against thee shortly and wil remoue thy candlesticke out of his place except thou amende 6 But this thou hast that thou hatest the workes of the Nicolaitans which I also hate 7 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the Spitit saith vnto the Churches To him that ouercometh wil I giue to eate of the tree of life whiche is in the middes of the Paradise of God 9 ¶ And vnto the Aungell of the Churche of the Smyrnians write These things saith he that is first and last Whiche was dead and is a liue 9 I know thy workes and tribulation and pouertie but thou art riche and I knowe the blasphemie of them which say they are Iewes and are not but are the Synagogue of Satan 10 Feare none of those things whiche thou shalt suffer beholde it shall come to passe that the deuill shall cast some of you into prison that ye may be tryed and ye shall haue tribulation ten dayes be thou faithfull vnto the death and I will giue thee the crowne of life 11 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches He that ouercometh shal not be hurt of the secōde death 12 And to the Angel of the Church whiche is at Pergamus write This saith he which hath the sharpe sworde with two edges 13 I knowe thy workes and where thou dwellest euen where Satans throne is and thou kepest my Name and hast not denied my faith euen in those dayes when Antipasmy faithful martyr was slaine among you where Satan dwelleth 14 But I haue a fewe things against thee because thou hast there them that mainteine the doctrine of * Balaam whiche taught Balac to put a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel that they shulde eat of things sacrificed vnto idoles and commit fornication 15 Euen so hast thou them that mainteine the doctrine of the Nicolaitans whiche thyng I hate 16 Repent thy self or els I wil come vnto thee shortely and will fight against them with the sworde of my mouth 17 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the spirit saith vnto the Churches To him that ouercometh wil I giue to eat of the Manna that is hid and will giue hym a white stone and in the stone a newe name writen whiche no man knoweth sauing he that receiueth it 18 ¶ And vnto the Angel of the Church which is at Thyatira write These thyngs saith the Sonne of God which hathe his eyes like vnto a flame of fyre and his fete like fine brasse 19 I knowe thy workes and thy loue and seruice and faith and thy pacience and thy wor kes and that they are mo at the last then at the first 20 Notwithstanding I haue a fewe things against thee that thou suffrest the 〈◊〉 * Ie sabel which calleth her self a Prophetesse to teache and to deceiue my seruants to make them commit fornication and to eat meats sacrified vnto idoles 21 And I gaue her space to repent of her fornication and she repented not 22 Beholde I wil cast her into a bed and them that commit fornication with her into great affliction except they repent them of their workes 23 And I wil kill her children with death and all the Churches shal knowe that I am he which * searche the reines and hearts and I wil giue vnto euerie one of you according vnto your workes 24 And vnto you I say the rest of them of Thya tira As many as haue not this learning nether haue knowen the depnes of Satan as they speake I wil put vpō you none other burden 25 But that which ye haue all ready holde fast til I come 26 For he that ouercometh and kepeth my workes vnto the end * to him wil I giue power ouer nations 27 And he shal rule them with a rodde of yron and as the vessels of a potter shal 〈◊〉 be broken 28 Euen as I receiued of my Father so will I giue him the
after let lose vexeth the Churche grieuously 10. 14 And after the world is iudged he ād his 〈◊〉 castinto the lake of fyre 1 ANd I sawe an Angel come downe from heauē hauing the keye of the bottomles pit and a great chaine in his hand 2 And he toke the dragon that olde serpent which is the deuil and Satan and he bounde him a thousand yeres 3 And caste him into the bottomles pit and he shut him vp and sealed the dore vpon hym that he shulde deceiue the people no more til the thousand yeres were fulfilled for after that he must be losed for a litle season 4 And I sawe seates ād they sate vpon them and iudgement was giuen vnto them and I sawe the soules of thē that were beheaded for the witnes of Iesus and forthe worde of God and whiche did not worship the beast nether hys image nether had taken hys marke vpon their forheads or on their handes and they liued and reigned with Christ a thousand yere 5 But the rest of the dead men shall not lyue againe vntil the thousand yeres be finished this is the first resurrection 6 Blessed and holie is he that hathe parte in the firste resurrection for on suche the seconde death hath no power but they shal be the Priests of God and of Christ and shall reigne with him a thousand yere 7 * And when the thousande yeres are expired Satan shal be losed out of his prison 8 And shall go oute to deceyue the people whyche are in the foure quarters of the earth euen Gog and Magog to gather them together to battel whose nomber is as the sand of the sea 9 And they wente vp into the plaine of the earth whyche compassed the tentes of the Saintes aboute and the beloued citie but fyre came downe frome God out of heauen and deuoured them 10 And the deuil that deceiued them was cast into a lake of fyre and brimstone where the beast and the false prophete shal be tormented euen day and night for euermore 11 And I sawe a greate white throne and one that sate on it frome whose face fled awaye bothe the earth and heauen and their place was no more founde 12 And I sawe the dead bothe great and small stand before God and the bokes were ope ned and * another boke was opened which is the boke of lyfe and the dead were iudged of those things whiche were written in the bokes according to their workes 13 And the sea gaue vp her dead whiche were in her and death and hell deliuered vp the dead which were in them and they were iud ged euerie man according to their workes 14 And death and hell were cast into the lake of fyre this is the seconde death 15 And whosoeuer was not founde wrytten in the boke of lyfe was caste into the lake of fyre CHAP. XXI 3. 14. The blessed estate of the godlie 8. 〈◊〉 And the miserable condicion of the wicked 11 The description of the heauenlie Ierusalem and of the wife of the Lambe 1 ANd I sawe * a newe heauen and a newe earth for * the firste heauen and the first earth were passed away and there was no more sea 2 And I Iohn sawe the holye citie newe Ierusalem come downe from God out of heauen prepared as a bride trimmed for her housband 3 And I heard a great voyce out of heauen saying Be hold the Tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they 〈◊〉 his people and God him selfe shal be their God with them 4 * And God shall wipe away all teares frome their eyes and there shal be no more death nether sorowe nether crying nether shall there be anie more paine for the first things are passed 5 And he that sate vppon the throne sayd * Beholde I make all things newe and he sayd vnto me Write for these wordes are faythful and true 6 And he sayd vnto me * It is done I am and the beginning and the end I will giue to him that is a thirst of the well of the water of life frely 7 He that ouercometh shall inherite all thinges and I will be his God and he shal be my sonne 8 But the fearefull and vnbeleuing and the abominable and murderers and who remon gers and sorcerers and idolaters and all lyars shal haue their parte in the lake whiche burneth with fyre and brimstone whiche is the seconde death 9 And there came vnto me one of the seuen Aungels whiche had the seuen viales full of the seuen laste plagues and talked with me saying Come I will shewe thee the bride the Lambes wife 10 And he caryed me awaye in the spirite to a great and an hie mountaine and he shewed me the great citie holie Ierusalem descen ding out of heauen from God 11 Hauing the glorie of God and her shyning was like vnto a stone moste precious as a Iasper stone cleare as cristal 12 And had a great wal and hie and had twelue gates and at the gates twelue Aungels and the names written whiche are the twelue tribes of the children of Israel 13 On the East parte there were thre gates and on the Northside thre gates on the Southside thre gates and on the Westside thre gates 14 And the wall of the citie had twelue fundacions and in them the names of the Lambes twelue Apostles 16 And he that talked wyth me had a golden rede to measure the citie with all and the ga tes thereof and the wall thereof 16 And the citie laye foure square and the length is as large as the bredth of it and he measured the citie wyth the rede twelue thousande furlongs and the length and the bredth and the height of it are equal 17 And he measured the wall thereof an hundreth fortie and foure cubites by the measure of man that is of the Angel 18 And the buyldyng of the wall of it was of Iasper and the citie was pure golde like vnto cleare glasse 19 And the fundacions of the wall of the citie were ganished with all maner of precious stones the first fundacion was Iasper the second of Saphire the third of a Chalcedonie the fourth of an Emeraude 20 The fift of a Sardonyx the sixt of a Sardius the seuenth of a Chrysolite the eigh of a Beryl the ninth of a Topaze the tenth of a Chri sophrasus the eleuenth of a Iacinth the twelueth an Amethist 21 And the twelue gates were twelue pearles and euerie gate is of one pearle and the strete of the citie is pure golde as shinyng glasse 22 And I sawe no Temple therein for the Lord God almightie and the Lambe are the Temple of it 23 * And the citie hathe no nede of the sunne nether of
pro. 26. 22. 1. pet 2. 2 backe bytyng is to be auoyded 1. pet 2. 1 bago as the eunuch iud 12. 11 balaam the sonne of beor nomb 22 and 23 and 24. 2. pet 2. 15. he is slaine iosh. 13. 22 balak king of the moabites nomb 22. and 24 iust Balances leuit 19. 36 one Baptisme ephes 4. 5 iohn sent to Baptize ioh 1. 33 the disciples of Christe Baptize iohn 24 christ is Baptized mat 3. 15 to be Baptized in the name of the Father c. or of Iesus mat 28. 19. Act. 2. 38 to be Baptized vnto christ is to put on christ rom 6. 3. gal 3. 27 We are Baptized vnto the deathe of christ rom 6. 3 christ Baptized with the holie gost and with fyre mat 3. 11. mark 1. 8. luk 3. 16. ioh 1. 16 barrabbas the murtherer luke 23. 18. iohn 18. 40 barake and deborah deliuer Israell iudg 4 baruch ieremiahs scribe ier 36. 4 barzillai and his doyngs 2. sam 19. 31. 1 king 2. 7 the Bastarde shall not entre into the congregation of the Lorde Deut. 23. 2 ¶ priests are forbid to shaue their heads or Beards leuit 21. 5 the shauen Beard was a signe of sorowe to the Iewes isa 15. 2 creation of Beasts gen 1. 24 paul foght with Beastes at Ephesus 1. cor 15. 32 beasts cleane and vncleane leuit 11. 2. deut 14. 4 when thou goest to Bed thynke on gods worde deut 11. 19 behemoth and hys propertie Iob. 40. 10 bela a citie called also zoar gene 14. 2 beleue in Iesus Christe and thy sinnes shal be forgiuen act 10. 9 to Beleue is the gift of God mat 13. 11. and 16. 17. iohn 6. 44 to hym that Beleueth all things are possible mar 9. 23 he that Beleueth in Christe shall neuer perish iohn 3. 15 belshazzár kynge of the Babylonians dan. 5 benaiáh killeth ioab 1. king 2. 34 ben-hadad king of aram ād his doings 1. king 15. 18. 2. chro 16. 2 beniamin gene 35. 18 and 43 and 44 and 45. deut 33. 12 beth-el or luz gene 28. 19. iudg 1. 23. 1. sam 10. 3 beth-lehem called also eprath gene 35. 19. mic 5. 2. luk 2. 4 bethsaida an vnfaythfull citie Matt. 11. 21 beth-sheba vriahs wife lyeth with dauid 2. sam 11. 4 beth-shemites are punyshed for loking into the arke of the LORD 1. sam 6. 19 bethuel the Father of rebekah gene 22. 23 betholia is delyuered frome siege iud 7 bezaleel an excellent worke man and his doings exod 31. 2 and 35. 30 ¶ who Bideth in christ 1. iohn 2. 6 how god Bideth in vs. 1. iohn 3. 24 billiah rahels mayde genes 29. 29. and 30. 3 a Bil of diuorcement deut 24. 1 to Binde and lose Matth. 16. 19. Iohn 20. 23 birdes created gene 1. 29 birdes cleane and vncleane leui 11. 13 esau estemeth not his Birth right gene 25. 32 the office of a true Bishop 1. tim 3. tit 1. 5. 1. pet 5. 2 bishops must be fautles tit 1. 7 the Bishop of our soules iesus christ 1. pet 2. 25 bitternes and fiercenes to be auoyded ephes 4. 31 ¶ the Blasphemer ought to be stoned to death leuit 24. 15 blasphemie against the holie gost mat 12. 31. mar 3. 28 the description of a Blessed man psal 1. mat 5. 3 the Blessed of GOD are called shepe mat 25. 33 to Blesse god for to giue thankes vnto him gen 24. 27 blessing for gift gene 33. 11. 2. cor 9. 5 the maner of Blessing the people nom 6. 24 and gen 48. 20 blessyng to those that obeye and serue the lord exod 23. 25. deu 8. 6. and 11. 27 and 28. 2 laye no stomblynge blocke before the Blinde leuit 19. 14 the Blinde borne for the glorie of God iohn 9. 3 the blinde guide mat 15. 14 the Blinde healed by christ mat 9. 29 Christ healeth the Blinde with his spitle Mar. 8. 23 Blindnes of heart Rom. 11. 8. Ephe. 4. 18 The Blood for the man that is slaine Iosh. 20. 5 By the blood of christ we haue remission of sinnes Mat. 26. 28. Ebr. 9. 14 1. Pet. 1. 2 ¶ Iohn and Iames called Boanerges by christ and what that is to saye Mar. 3. 17 Boaz and his doings Ruth 2. 3. 4 Our Bodies are conse crat vnto christ 1 Cor. 6. 15. they are the temples of the holie gost 1. Cor. 6. 19 All the faithful are one Bodie Rom. 12. 5 To bryng the Bodie in subiection 1 Cor. 9. 27 The bodie of christ the church Eph. 1. 23 Our Bodies are earthen vessels 2. Cor. 4 7 5. 1 To be in the Boke of life Philip. 4. 3. and to be raised out of it Exod. 32. 32 The Bokes of curious artes are burnt Act. 19. 19 Iosiah commandeth to saue the prophetes Bones 2. King 23. 18 He that is Borne of god sinneth not 1 Iohn 3. 9 They that are Borne of god Iohn 1. 13 1. Iohn 5. 1 Change not the anciēt Boundes Deut. 19. 14. 27. 17. Prou. 22. 28. 23. 10 The Bowe in the cloude Gen. 9. 14 ¶ Man liueth not onely by Bread Deut. 8. 3 We are all one Bread 1. Cor. 10. 17 Christ the liuing Bread Ioh. 6. 51 The feast of vnleauened Bread Exo. 23 14. 34. 18 The breakyng of Bread Act. 2. 46 The shew Bread leuit 24. 5 Bread comforteth the heart Gen. 18. 5 Iud. 19. 〈◊〉 Psal. 104. 15 Commune Bread halowed Bread 1. Sam 21. 4 To eat Bread in the sweat of the browes Gen. 3. 19 Iaak ob desireth onely Bread to eat and clothes to put on Gen. 28. 20 Breaking of Bread Act. 2. 42 Whome Iaakob calleth his Brethren Gen. 29. 4 Christ ashameth not to call vs Brethren Ebr. 2. 11 The Brethren or cousins of Christ beleue not in him Ioh. 7. 5 Brotherlie loue Rom. 12. 10 ¶ Buggerers shall not possesse the kingdome of heauē 1. Cor. 6. 9. 1. Tim. 1. 16 Euerie one shal beare his owne Burden Gal. 6. 5 We must beare one anothers Burden Gal. 6. 2 Burnt offrings Leuit. 6. 12 The fyrie bush Exod. 3. 2 The faithful are gods Buylding 1. Cor. 3. 9 To Buylde vpon christ golde siluer c. 1. Cor. 3. 12 C CAiaphas and his doings Mat. 26. 57 Ioh. 11. 49 Ten Caldrons for the temple 1. King 7. 38 Caleb and his doings Nomb. 13. 7. 14. 6. Iosh. 14. 6 The golden Calf Exod. 32. It is grounde into powder 32. 20 Manie Called and fewe chosen Mat. 20 16. Rom. 9. 6 Christ is come to Call sinners Mat. 9. 13 Loue thē that Call vpon the Lord with pure heart 2. Tim. 2. 22 The goldē Calues of Ieroboam 1. Kyng 12. 28 Canaan is accursed Gen. 9. 25 Canaan a fat land flowing with milke and honie Exod. 3. 8 The land of Canaan is the holie habitation of God Exo. 15. 13. promised to Abraham Gen. 12. 7 The sonnes 〈◊〉 Canaan of whome descended the Canaanites Gen. 10. 15 The 〈◊〉 discomfited by
23 31. infirmities come vpon vs for our sinnes Ioh. 5. 14 the leuites Inheritance Deut. 10. 9 euerie one shal beare his owne Iniquitie Deut. 24. 16 iniuries ought to be forgotten leu 19. 18 innocent as concerning euil wisevnto that which is good Rom. 16. 19 none is Innocent before god exod 34 7 thre things are Insatiable Prouer. 30. 15. wicked Inuentions Deut. 28. 20 Christ is our Intercessour Rom. 8. 34 Ioab and his doings 2. Sam. 2. 13. 11. 14 19. 1. King 21. 5 ioashpreserued through the helpe of his aunt iehosheba 2. King 11. 2 ioash the father of gideon Iud g. 6. 29 ioash the sonne of ahaziah and Iehoash the sonne of iehoahaz 2. King 11. and 14. Iob an example of pacience Iam. 5. 11. iochebed the wise of amram Exod. 6. 20 iohanan Iere. 40. 41 42 43 iohn baptist exhorteth to repentance Mat. 3. 2. Iohn baptist is buryed Mat. 14. 12 iohn marke the minister of paul and bar nabas Act. 12. 25. ionathan a gouernour of the iewes 1. Mac. 9 11 12. ionath an the sonne of saul his doings 1. Sam. 14 18 19 20 31 ioseph and his doings from the 30. of Gene. vnto the. 50 ioseph of arimathea Mat. 27. 57 ioses called barnabas Act. 4. 36. the good king Iosiah his doings 1. King 13. 2. 2. King 21. 24. 22. 1 ioshua and his doings Exod. 24. 13. 32. 17. Nomb. 11 28 13 14. Deut. 1. 38. and throughout his whole boke Iothan the sonne of Ierubbaal Iudges 9. 5. the iourne is of the children of Israel Nomb. 33 ¶ Iphtah and his doings Iudg. 11. and 12 ¶ Isaiah the prophet 2. King 19. 20. 20 his visions 1 2. 6. Ishai dauids father ruth 4. 22. 1. Sam. 16. 11. ish-bosheth and his doings 2. Sam. 2. 3. 4. ishmael and his life Gen. 16 and 17 21. 25. why iaak ob was called israel Gene. 32. 28 true Israelites who rom 9. 6. carnal Israel described hose 9. 7 israel sinned not of ignorance Rom. 10. 19. ¶ Iubal the inuentour of the harpe Gen. 4. 21 the Iubile leuit 25. 10 the rest of Iudah led away to babel 2. King 25. 11 iudah leahs sonne Gen. 29. 35 of Iudasmaccabeus read the bokes of maccabies iudas that betrayed Christ. Ioh. 18. 2 his repentance Mat. 27. 3. he slewe him self and brast in the middes Act. 1. 18 the general Iudgement Isa. 2. 19 and 26. 11. the signes that shal come before it Math. 24. 29 Iudgement for affliction 1. pet 4. 17 iudgement beginneth at the house of God 1. Pet. 4. 17 Gods Iudgements are a great deapth Psal. 36. 6 the office of a Iudge Exod. 23. 6 Speake not euil of Iudges Exod. 22. 28 What maner of men ought to be Iudges Exod. 18. 21. 23. 2 Iudge not another Mat. 7. 1. 12. 7 the Iudge of all the worlde Gen. 18. 25 a Iudge ought not to haue anie respect of persones Leuit. 19. 15 iudges are called gods Exod. 22. 8 Psal. 82. 6. the Iudges gaue sentence according to moseslaw Deut. 17. 11 iustified by faith Rom. 5. 1. not by workes Gal. 3. 10 We are Iustified or condemned by our wordes Mat. 12. 37 iustified what it signifieth Tit. 3. 4. actes 13. 38 ¶ Izhak the sonne of Abraham and his doings Gen. 21. vnto the. 28 K NAtiuitie of Kain and his doings Ge. 4. 1. 2. 1. Ioh. 3. 12. ¶ Keilah a citie deliuered by dauid 1. Sam. 23. 1 God Kepeth his as the apple of the eye Deut. 32. 10 keturah the wife of abraham Gen. 25. 1 the Keyes of the kingdome of heauen promised Matt. 16. 19. Are giuen by christ to his apostles Ioh. 20. 23 ¶ Man ought to kepe him frō all Kinde of euil 1. Thess. 5. 22 the rigour of a King 1. Sam. 8. 11 what is required in Kings Deu. 17. 15 what is the honour of Kings Prou. 25. 2. the Kingdome of christ eternal Isay. 9. 7 Luk. 1. 33 the Kingdome of heauen suffreth violence Mat. 11. 12 the Kingdome within vs. Luk. 17. 21 kiriath-arba a citie called also hebron Iosh. 14. 15 kiriath sepher a citie called also debir Iosh. 15. 15 paul Kissed of the faithful Act. 20. 37. the holie Kisse of Christians Rom. 16. 16 2. Corin. 13. 12 ¶ God hathe not cast away his people which he Knewe before Rom. 11. 2 Whome God Knewe before thē he ordeined to be like facioned vnto the image of his sonne Rom. 8. 29 to Knowe god and Iesus Christ whome he hathe sent is life eternal Ioh. 17. 3. the Knowledge of saluation Luk. 1. 77 ¶ Kohath and his sonnes Exode 5. 18. Iosh. 21. 5 korah for his rebellion is striken of god Nomb. 16 the red Know Nomb. 19. L LAban the brother of rebekah his doings Gen. 24. 29 the Laborers are few Mat. 9. 37 man appointed to labour Gen. 3. 19. he that doeth not Labour ought not to eat 2. Thess. 3. 10 we ought to liue by our Labours Prou. 5. 15. We ought to Labour with our hands 1. Thess. 4. 11 the Ladder that iaak ob sawe in his drea me Gen. 28. 12 Christ calleth to him thē that are Laden Mat. 11. 28 the pascal Lambe Exod. 12. 3 Iesus the Lambe of God Iohn 1. 29 Lamech and his two wiues Gen. 4. 19. 5. 26 the Lame from his mothers wombe is healed Actes 3. 7 the Last shal be the first Mat. 19. 30. wo to them that Laugh and why Luk. 6. 25 the Law ayoke Act. 15. 10 the end of the Law Christ. Rom. 10. 4 by the Law cometh knowledge of sinne Rom. 3. 20 the Law giuen to the lawles 1. Ti. 1. 9. the Law is giuen vnto the people Exod. 20. Deut. 5 the Law not giuen for the iuste Galat. 5. 18. the Law our schole master to bring vs to christ gal 3. 24 before the Law sinne was not counted sinne rom 5. 13 the Law writen in the heart of the faithful Ebr. 8. 10. Lazarus raised vp Ioh. 11 12. Lazarus sicke Ioh. 11. 4 ¶ Lea conceiueth Gen. 29. 32 the Leaper healed by faith mat 8. 2. the ten Leapers healed Luk. 17. 12. the iudging of Leprosies Deut. 24. 8. Leuit. 13. 14. the Law of Lending Exod. 22. 14. lend to the nedie Deut. 15. 8. Mat. 5. 42. the Letter killeth and the spirit giueth life 2. Cor. 3. 6 purge the olde Leuaine 1. Cor. 5. 7 leuaine for wicked doctrine Mat. 16. 6 Leuites elected to the ministerie Nomb 3. 45. Leuithe sonne of iaakob Gene. 29. 34. he slayeth the sichimites Ge. 34. 25 ¶ Paul vseth not his Libertie 1. Cor. 9. 4. libertie giueth not occasion to the flesh Gal. 5. 13. the Libertie of the spirit 2. Cor. 3. 17. the breuitie of mans Life Psalm 90. Iob. 7. to finde his Life and to lose it Mat. 10. 39 our Life Christ. Ioh. 14. 6. Colos. 3. 4
〈◊〉 beyonde 10. dén h He went by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Arab ans dwelt in tentes i Some read before the sunne rose vp “ Or described †Ebr brake in pieces 28 one thres heth corne 1. king 12. 25. “ Or they werè like vnto thee k We came all our of one belly therefore I will be reuenged l Meaning that they wolde be rid out of their paine at once or els to haue a valiant man to 〈◊〉 them to death “ Or collers m That is thy posteritie n His intent was to shewe him selfe thankeful for this victorie by restoring of religion which because it was not according as God had cōmanded turned to their destruction “ Or swete balles o That is suche things as perceined to the vse of the tabernacle †Ebr. Which came out of his thigh p Which citie belonged to the familie of the Ezrites q That is Baal to whome they had bounde them selues by couenant r They were vnmindeful of God and vnkynd towerde him by whome they had receiued so greate 〈◊〉 a To practise with his kinsfolkes for the arteinynge of the kingdome b Of your kinted by my mothers side “ Or idle felowes and vacabonds c Thus tyrants to 〈◊〉 he theyr vsurped power spare not the innocent blood 1. King 10. 7. 2 Chron. 21. 4. d VVhich was as the to wne house or comō hal whiche he calleth the towre of Shechē 〈◊〉 49. e By this parable he declared that those that are not ambitious are moste worthy of honour and that the ambitious abuse their honor bothe to theyr owne destructiō and others “ Or thistel or breere f Abimélech shal destroye the nobles of Shechém †Ebr. he caste hys life farre frome him g That he is your King and you his subiectes h Because the peo ple consēted with the kinge in sheding innocent blood therefore God destroyeth bothe the one the other i Before 〈◊〉 afrayed of Abimélechs power and durst not go out of the citie k Braggingly as thogh he had bene present or to his captaine zebul †Ebr. craftely †Ebr. What thine hand can finde l Thou art 〈◊〉 of a 〈◊〉 †Ebr. by the nauel “ Or charmers m As theyr cap taine n VVhich were of his companie o That is shulde bevnfruteful and neuer serue to any vse p That is of Baalbetith as Chap. 8. 41. q Meanyng that all were destroyed aswelthey in the towre as the other 1. Sam. 11. 21. r Thus God by suche miserable death 〈◊〉 vegeance on 〈◊〉 in this life s For making a 〈◊〉 their King “ Or his vncle “ Or gouerned a Signifying thei were 〈◊〉 of autoritie “ Or the townes of 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 3. 14. Chap. 2 11. and 3. 7. 4. 1. 6. 1. 13. 1. Chap. 2. 〈◊〉 “ Or Syria “ Or deliuered b As the Reubenitas 〈◊〉 halfe the tribe of 〈◊〉 c Thei prayed to the Lord and cōfessed their sinnes d By 〈◊〉 thē vp some 〈◊〉 as Chap. 6 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 15. 〈◊〉 2. 13. e That is frō this present danger f This is true repentance to put away the euill to serue GOD a right Chap. 11. 6. †Ebr. a man o mightie force “ Or vitailer a That is of 〈◊〉 harlot as 〈◊〉 b VVhere the gouernour of the 〈◊〉 was cailed Tob. c Ioyned wyth hym as 〈◊〉 thinke 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 d Or ambassadours 〈◊〉 for that purpose e Men oft tymes are constrained to desire 〈◊〉 of them whom ebefore thei haue refused f Oft tymes those things which mē reiect God choseth to do greate enterprises by †Ebr. be the 〈◊〉 Nomb. 21. 13. †Ebr. in peace Deure 2. 9. Nomb. 20. 29. Nomb. 21. 〈◊〉 22 24. Deut. 2. 26. “ Or countrey g He trusted them not to go through his coun trey Deute 2. 36. h For We ought more to beleue obey God then thou thine idoles Nomb. 22. 2. Deute 23. 4. Iosh. 24. 9. i Meaning theyr ownes k To punishe the offender l That is the Spirit of strength zeale m As the Apostle commēdeth Iptah for his Worthy entreprise in deliueryng the people Ebr. 13. 32 so by his rashe vowe Wicked performance of the same his victorie Was defaced and here We se that the sinnes of the Godlye do not vtterly extin guish their faith “ Or the plaine n Accordyng to the maner after the victorie o Beinge ouercome With blynde zeale and not cōsidering Whether the vowe Was lawful or no. p 〈◊〉 it Was coūted as a shame in Israél to dye Without childrē and therfore they reioyced to be maryed a After they had passed Iorden b Thus ambicion enuieth Goddes Worke in others as they did also againste Gideon Chap. 8. 1. c That is I ventured mylyfe and Whē mans helpe fayled I put my trust only in God d Yeran from vs chose Gilead now in respect of vs ye are nothing e VVhiche signifieth the fall of Waters or an are of corne f 〈◊〉 thynke that this was 〈◊〉 the housband of 〈◊〉 †Ebr. sonnes sonnes “ Or 〈◊〉 Chap. 〈◊〉 11. 7. 7. 4. 1. 6 1. 〈◊〉 6 a Signifying that their deliuerance came onelye of God and not by mans power Nomb. 6 2 1. Sam. 1. 11. b Meanyng he shuld be separate from the Worlde and dedicate to God c If 〈◊〉 he not able to abide the sight of an Angel how much lesse the presence of God d He 〈◊〉 him selfe ready to obey Gods wil therefore desireth to know 〈◊〉 e It semeth that the Angel appeared vnto her twise in one day f He calleth him man because he so 〈◊〉 but he was Christ the eternall 〈◊〉 which at his time appointed became man g Anie thing forbidden by the Lawe h Shewing that he soght not 〈◊〉 owne honor but Gods whose messenger he was “ Or 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 sent fire 〈◊〉 heauen to consumetheir sacrifice to 〈◊〉 e their faith in his promes Exod 33. 20. Chap. 6. 22. k These graces that We haue receiued of God his accepting of our obedic̄ce are sure tokens of his loue toward vs so that nothynge can hurt vs. “ Or to come vpō hym at diuers times “ Ebr. take her for me to Wife a Thogh his parenes did iustelye reproue him yet it appareth that this Was the secret Worke of the Lord vers 4. b To fight against them for the deliuerance of Israél c VVhereby he had strength and boldenes “ Or to take her to his Wife d Meaning 〈◊〉 he was maried e That is her parents or friendes f To Weare at feastes or solemne dayes g Or drew neres for it Was the fourthe day “ Or to impouerishe vs. h Vnto thē Which are of my nacion i Or to the seuenth day beginning at the fourth k If ye had not vsed the helpe of my Wife l VVhich Was one of the fiue chief cities of the Philistims a That is I Wil
plea sed or displeased †Ebr. weigh Or secretaries †Ebr. the hand of 〈◊〉 g To wit the 〈◊〉 that were in Shushan a Because he wolde aduertise Estér of this cruel proclamations †Ebr sackeleth ashes were spred for many †Ebr. had caused to stand before her †Ebr. declaration “ Or contents †Ebr. breathing b Thus Mordecai spake in the confi dence of that faith 〈◊〉 all Gods children ought to haue which is that God wil deliuer them thoght all wordely meanes faile c For to deliuer Gods Churche of these present dangers d I wil put my li fe in danger and referre the succes se to God seing it is for his glorie the deliuerance of his Church a To wit after that the Ieweshed begonne to fast b VVhich was a si gne that her comming was agreable vnto him 〈◊〉 Chap. 4 11. c Meaning hereby that what soeuer she asked shuld be granted as Mar. 〈◊〉 23. d Because 〈◊〉 to drinke excessiuely in their hankets they called the banket by the name of that Which was moste in vse or estemed e I wil declare what thing I demande f Thus the Wicked whē 〈◊〉 are promoted in stead of acknow ledging their char ge and humbling them selues waxe ambitions 〈◊〉 and cruel g Meaning the 〈◊〉 best that colde be founde †Ebr. the King 〈◊〉 departed Chap. 2. 〈◊〉 a For he thoght it vn worthe his estate to receiue a benefite and not reward it b Thus which the Wicked imagine the destructiō of others thei them selues fall into the samepit c Meaning hereby that the King shulde make him next vnto him self as Ioseph hereby was knowē to be next 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 41. 42. d Thus God some time 〈◊〉 in the mouthe of the very wicked to speake that thing which he hathe decreed shal come to passe a Read Chap. 〈◊〉 6. b Haman colde not so muche 〈◊〉 the King by this his malice as he shulde hinder him by the Iosse of the Iewes and the tribute Which he hath of them c His conscience did accuse him that as he had 〈◊〉 the death of 〈◊〉 so the vengeance of God might fall vpon him for the same d He fel downe at the beddes fete or couche whereupon stresate made request for his life e This was the ma ner of the Persiās When one was out of the Kings fauour f VVhich discouered the conspira cie against Chap. 〈◊〉 2. a That is was receiued into the Kings fauour and presence b That he was her vncle and had broght her vp c Meaning that he shulde abolish the wicked decrees which he had made for the destruction of the Iewes d Read Chap. 5. 2. “ Or went about to stay the Iewes e This was the law of the Medes and Persians as Dan. 6. 15 notwith standing the king reuoked the former decree granted to Haman for Esters sake f VVhich conteineth 〈◊〉 of May and parte of Iune g Thatis in suche letters language as was vsial in euerie prouince “ 〈◊〉 h That is to defend them selues against all that wolde assaile thē i VVhich hath 〈◊〉 te of 〈◊〉 part of Marche k The King gaue them libertie to kill al that all did oppresse them l He she 〈◊〉 by these wordes that followe what this light was m Conformed thē selues to the lewes religion a This was by Gods great proui dence who 〈◊〉 the ioye of the wicked into sorow and the teares of the godlie into gladnes b Did thē honour and shewed them friendship c VVhich had con spired their death by the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 man d Besides those thre hundreth that the slewe the seconde day as vers 15. e VVhereby they declared that this was Gods iuste iudgement vpō the enemies of his Church for asmuche as they soght not their own againe but to execute his vengeance f This she requireth not for desire of vengeance but with zeale to se Gods iudge ments executed againste his enemies g Read Chap. 8. 11. h Meaning that they laide hādes on none that were not the ene mies of God i Meaning in all places sauing in Shushan k As the Iewes do euen to this day calling it in the Persians language Purim that is the daye of lots l The Iewes gather hereof that Mordecai wrote this storie but it semeth that he wrote but onely these letters and decrees that followe m He setteth before our 〈◊〉 the vse of this feast whiche was for the remembrance of Gods deliue rance then a 〈◊〉 of mutual friend 〈◊〉 and relief of the poore n Read Chap. 3. 7 o That is Ester p These are wordes of the Kings commandement to 〈◊〉 Hamans wicked en treprise “ Or transgresse q Meanyng the 〈◊〉 ād the 〈◊〉 day of the 〈◊〉 Adar “ Or strength or 〈◊〉 r VVhiche were letters declaring vnto them quiet nes and assurance and putting thē out of doute and feare †Ebr. soules s That they wold obserue this feast with fasting and earnest prayer which in Ebrew is signified by this word their crye a These 〈◊〉 tes are here set forth as commen dable ād necessa rie set hym that is in 〈◊〉 to haue the fauour of the people to procure their welth and to be gentle louing towarde them a That is of the countrey of Idumea as Lamen 4. 21. or hordering therevpon for the land was called by the name of Vz the son ne of Dishan the sonne of Seir. Genes 36. 28. b For as muche as he was a Gentle and not a Iewe and yet is prono unced vpryght and without hy pocrisie it declareth that 〈◊〉 the heathen God hathe 〈◊〉 c Hereby is decla red what is mēt by 〈◊〉 vpright ād 〈◊〉 men d His children ād riches are declared to commend his vertue in his prosperitie and his pacience and constancie when God had taken them from him †Ebr. children e Meanyng the Arabiās 〈◊〉 Idumeās c f That is cōman ded them to be sā ctified meaning that they shulde consider the 〈◊〉 that they bad committed ād re 〈◊〉 thē selues for the same g That is he offred for euerie one of hys children an 〈◊〉 of reconciliacion whiche declared his religion to warde God and the care that he had toward his children h In Ebrewe it is and blessed God whiche is some time taken for blaspheming and cutsing as here and 1. King 21. 〈◊〉 and 13. c i VVhile the feast lasted k Meaning the Angels whiche are called the sonnes of God 〈◊〉 they are willing to execute his wil. l Because our infirmitie can not comprehend God in his 〈◊〉 he is set forthe vnto vs as a King that our capacitie may be able to vnderstand whiche is spoken of him m This declareth that althogh Satā be aduersa ie to God yet he is cōpelled to obey him 〈◊〉 him all homage without whose permission and appointment he can do nothyng n This question is
had none occasion to be suche a sinner as they accused him e Being ashamed of their lightnes and afraied of my grauitie f Acknowledging my wisdome g All that heard me praised me h Testifying that I did good 〈◊〉 i Because his 〈◊〉 saries did so much charge him with wickednes he is 〈◊〉 to rendre a 〈◊〉 of hys 〈◊〉 k That is I did sue cour him that was in destresse and so he had cause to 〈◊〉 me l I delited to do iustice as others did to 〈◊〉 costely 〈◊〉 m 〈◊〉 is at home in my be 〈◊〉 without all trouble 〈◊〉 n My 〈◊〉 doeth increase o That 〈◊〉 was pleasant vnto thē p As the drye grounde 〈◊〉 for the 〈◊〉 q That is they 〈◊〉 it not to be a 〈◊〉 or they thoght not that I wold condescend vnto them r They were afraied to offende me and 〈◊〉 me to be 〈◊〉 s I had them at cō 〈◊〉 a That is mine 〈◊〉 is changed and where as before the ancient men were glad to do me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the yong mē now 〈◊〉 me b Meaning to be my shepherdes or to kepe my dogges c That is their fathers dyed for famine 〈◊〉 they came to age “ Or 〈◊〉 d Iob sheweth that these that mocked him 〈◊〉 his affliction were like to their fathers wicked and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suche as he here 〈◊〉 e They 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of me and mocke at my miserie f God hathe taken from me 〈◊〉 force credit and auto itie wherewit I kept them in subiection g He said that the yong men when they saw him hid thē 〈◊〉 as chap. 29. 8. and now in his miserie they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 licencious h That is they soght by all meanes how they might 〈◊〉 me i They nede none to helpe them k By my calamitie they toke an occasion 〈◊〉 me l My life 〈◊〉 me and I am as halfe dead m Meaning sorowe n That is God hathe broght 〈◊〉 into contempt o He speaketh not thus to accuse God hut to declare 〈◊〉 of his afflictionwhereby he was 〈◊〉 beside him self p He compare h his 〈◊〉 to a tempest or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †Or wisdome or Law q None cā deliuer me thence thogh thei lament at my death r Instead of comforting they mocked at me s Not deliting in anie worldely thing no not so much as in the vse of the sunne t Lamenting thē that were in affliction and mouing others to 〈◊〉 thē u I am like the wilde beasts that desire muste 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 x VVith the heat of affliction a I kept mine eyes from all wanton lokes b VVold not God then haue punished me c Iob declareth that the feare of God was a bridell to stay him from all wickednes d He sheweth wherein his vprightnes standeth that is in as much as he was blameles before men 〈◊〉 not agaīst the second table e That is hath accomplished the 〈◊〉 of mine eye f According to the curse of the Law Deut. 28. 33. g Let her be made a 〈◊〉 h He sheweth that albeit mā neglect the punishement of adulterie yet the wrath of God will neuer cease till suche be destroyed i Whē thei thoght them selues euyll intreated by me k If I had oppressed others how shuld I haue escaped Gods iudgement l He was moued to shewe pirie vnto seruants because they were Gods creatures as he was m By lōg waiting for her request n He nourished the fatherles and mainteined the widowes cause o To oppresse him and do hym 〈◊〉 p Let me 〈◊〉 in pieces q I refrained not from sinning for feare of men but because I feared God r If I was proude of my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 whiche is 〈◊〉 by the shining of the sunne and brightnes of the moone s If mine owne doings delued me t By putting confidence in anye thing but in hym alone u My 〈◊〉 moued me to be 〈◊〉 ged of mine enemie yet did I neuer wil he him hurt x And not confessed it frely wherby it is 〈◊〉 that he 〈◊〉 him selfe before men and not before God y That is I reuerenced the 〈◊〉 weake and contemned and was 〈◊〉 to offende them z I suffred thē to speake euill of me and went not out of my house to reuenge 〈◊〉 a This is a 〈◊〉 token 〈◊〉 my righteousnes that god is my 〈◊〉 and wil iustifie my cause b Shulde not this boke 〈◊〉 his accusa tions be a praise condemnation to me c I wil make him a counte of all my 〈◊〉 without 〈◊〉 d As thogh I had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wages that labored in it e 〈◊〉 that he was no 〈◊〉 nor 〈◊〉 f That is the talke 〈◊〉 he had with his 〈◊〉 friends †Ebr. was iuste in his owne eyes a VVhich came of Buz the sonne of Nahor Abrahams brother b Or as the Chalde paraphrast 〈◊〉 Abram c By making him self innocent and by charging God of 〈◊〉 d That is the thre 〈◊〉 before e Meaning the an cient which haue experience f It is a special gift of God that man hathe vnder standing and cometh nether of na ture norby age g To proue that 〈◊〉 affliction came for his sinnes h And flatter your selues as thogh you had ouercome him i To Wit Iob. k He vseth almost the like 〈◊〉 but without tanting and reproches l I haue conceiued in my minde great store of reasons m I wil nether ha ue regarde to riches credit nor au 〈◊〉 but wil speake the verie trueth n The Ebrew worde signifieth to change the name as o call a foole a wise man meaning that he wolde not cloke the 〈◊〉 to flatter men Chap. XXXIII a I confesse the power of God and am one of his therefore thou ough rest to heare me b Because Iob had wished to dispute his cause with God Chap. 16. 〈◊〉 so that he might do it without feare Elihu sayth he wil reasō in Gods stead whome he nedeth not to fea re because he is a man made of the 〈◊〉 matter that he is c I wil not handle thee so throughly these other haue done d He repeate 〈◊〉 Iobs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 eby heprotested his 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 places but specially in the 13. 36. and. 30. 〈◊〉 e The cause of his iudgements is not al ways 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 f Thogh God by sondrie examples of his iudgements 〈◊〉 vnto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the reason there of is not knowen yea thogh God shulde speake yet he is not vnderstand g God saith he spaketh commune ly ether by 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 vs the cause of his iudge ments or els by afflictions or by his 〈◊〉 h That is 〈◊〉 ned to send vpon them i He sheweth for what end God sen deth 〈◊〉 to beat downe 〈◊〉 and to 〈◊〉 from euil k That is his pain ful and 〈◊〉 life l To them that shal burie him m A man sent of God to declare his wil. n A singular man and as one chosen out of a thousand which is able to declare the great
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 oppointed it is sufficient f Alwaies 〈◊〉 nede requireth †〈◊〉 gaue his ce g Thei are assur 〈◊〉 God can defend his 〈◊〉 from all danger enemies h To withow he hathe destro his enemies 〈◊〉 liuered his 〈◊〉 i He warneth that persecute Church to 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 els thei shal 〈◊〉 that God is to 〈◊〉 for strong forth against 〈◊〉 thei fight a Here is 〈◊〉 Christ vnto 〈◊〉 me all his 〈◊〉 giue willing 〈◊〉 dience and 〈◊〉 wolde shew 〈◊〉 self terrible to 〈◊〉 wicked b He hathe 〈◊〉 the Iewes 〈◊〉 were the 〈◊〉 of the Law 〈◊〉 Prophets scholer 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 that thei 〈◊〉 with gladnes 〈◊〉 them c God hathe 〈◊〉 vs aboue all 〈◊〉 to enioye a 〈◊〉 glorious 〈◊〉 ce d He doeth 〈◊〉 vnto the trumpets that were blowne at solemne feastes but he doeth further signifie 〈◊〉 triumph of Christ and his glorious ascension into the heauens 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 singing lest 〈◊〉 Name of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vaine crying He 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 for that 〈◊〉 the great princes of the Worlde whome he 〈◊〉 hields to the feloship of his Church Some put this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 betwe 〈◊〉 a long and 〈◊〉 saying 〈◊〉 it is called a 〈◊〉 when there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instrument 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 Psalme the cō 〈◊〉 The song of 〈◊〉 Psalme is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instruments be 〈◊〉 and the voi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 weth The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contrary 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 through all 〈◊〉 worlde 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his 〈◊〉 Because the wor 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to all 〈◊〉 that shulde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 the defence the 〈◊〉 nether 〈◊〉 nor municiō 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thei conspired 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 The enemies we 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at the 〈◊〉 of the Citie 〈◊〉 That is of cilia 〈◊〉 of the sea 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k Let Ierusalem and the cities of 〈◊〉 reioyce 〈◊〉 thyiust 〈◊〉 against thine enemies To wit of our 〈◊〉 so haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his promes l or in this outward 〈◊〉 and strength Gods blessing did also 〈◊〉 but the chief is to be 〈◊〉 to God auour and secret defence who neuer 〈◊〉 his i In all places 〈◊〉 thy Name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heard of 〈◊〉 shal praise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thei heare of 〈◊〉 maruelous workes a He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 how God gouerneth the worlde by his prouidence which can not be 〈◊〉 by the iudgement of the 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 wickednes 〈◊〉 enemies rage seing God wil execute his iudgements a gainst the wicked in time conueniē c To trust in riches is more madnes 〈◊〉 they 〈◊〉 nether 〈◊〉 life nor prolong it 2. 〈◊〉 3. 1. d That is so rate or not to be 〈◊〉 ue as 〈◊〉 was precions in the daies of Eli. e Meaning it is impossible to liue to liue for euer al so that life and death are onely in Gods hands f In that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 maketh 〈◊〉 betwene the persones g That is not to their children but to strangers Yet the wicked profit nothy these exam ples 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dreame an 〈◊〉 in earth “ or labour 〈◊〉 their name may be famous 〈◊〉 earth h As touching the death of the bodie i They speake and do the same thing that their 〈◊〉 did k As 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gathered into the folde so shal thei be broght to the graue l Because thei haue no parte of life euet lasting m Christs cōming is as the 〈◊〉 when the elect shal reigne with Christ their head ouer the wicked “ Or because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iob. 27. 〈◊〉 †Ebr. he blessed his soule m The 〈◊〉 praise them that liue in desires and pleasures 1. tim 6. 7. “ Or his soule n And not passe the terme appointed for life o Bothe thei and their fathers shal liue here but a while and at length dye for euer p He condemneth mans 〈◊〉 who hauing receiued excellent 〈◊〉 of God abuseth them like a beast to his owne 〈◊〉 a VVho was ether the autor or a chief singer to whome it was cō mitted PSAL. L. b To plead against his 〈◊〉 people before 〈◊〉 uen and earth c Because God had chosen it to haue his Name there calledvpon and also his image shined there 〈◊〉 the doctrine of the Law d As when God 〈◊〉 his Law in mount Sinai he appeared terrible with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 so wil he appeare 〈◊〉 to take a count for the 〈◊〉 thereof e As witnesses against the hypocrites f God in respectof his elect 〈◊〉 the whole bodie holie Saints his people g VVhich shulde knowe that sacrifi ces are seales of 〈◊〉 betwene God and his people and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therein h For I passe not for sacrifices except the true vse be there which is to confirme your faith in my promi ses i Thogh he did de 〈◊〉 sacrifice yet had he no nede of mans helpether eunto k Thogh manslife for the infirmitie thereof hathe 〈◊〉 of fode yet God whoselife quickneth all the worlde hathe no nede ofsuche mea nes l Shew thy self mindeful of Gods benefites by thankesgiuing m VVhy doest thou 〈◊〉 be of my people and talkest of my 〈◊〉 nant seing thou art but an 〈◊〉 n And to liue according to my worde o He sheweth what are the f utes of them that contemne Gods worde p He note 〈◊〉 the crueltie of 〈◊〉 which spare not in their talke or iudgement their owne mothers sonne q I wil 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 wicked 〈◊〉 in a role and make thee to read and 〈◊〉 them whether thon 〈◊〉 or no. r vnder 〈◊〉 which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 s As God ha he ap pointed t That is declare my self to be his 〈◊〉 a To 〈◊〉 him because he had cōmitted so 〈◊〉 sinnes and 〈◊〉 in the same 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more thē a whole yere c My sinnes sticke so fast in me that I haue nede of some singular kinde of washing b As his 〈◊〉 were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great so he requi reth that God wolde giue him the feling 〈◊〉 his ex cellent and 〈◊〉 mercies d My counscience accuseth me so that I can haue no rest til I be reconcilied e VVhen thou giuest sentence against sinners thei must nedes 〈◊〉 fesse thee to 〈◊〉 iust and them sel ues sinners f He 〈◊〉 that God who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 purenes o heart maie 〈◊〉 destroy man 〈◊〉 of nature is a sin ner much 〈◊〉 him whome 〈◊〉 had instructed 〈◊〉 his heauenlie 〈◊〉 dome g He 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 mercies toward repentant sinner h by the bones 〈◊〉 vnderstandeth al strength of 〈◊〉 and bodie 〈◊〉 by cares mour ning are 〈◊〉 i He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when Gods 〈◊〉 is colde in vs 〈◊〉 haue it againe re uiued is as a new creation k VVhich maie 〈◊〉 me that I am drawen out of the sclauerie of sinne Leuit. 14. 6. l He promiseth 〈◊〉 endeuour that others by his example may turne to God m From the mur der of Vriiah and the others that were staine with
times z As ther all do that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the power of God by their capacitie a The forgetfulnes of Gods 〈◊〉 is the rote of 〈◊〉 and all vice u whatsoeuer commeth not from the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the heart is hypocrisie b This worde signifieth a confused mixture of 〈◊〉 and venemous wormes Some take it for all wilde beastes c He repeteth not he 〈◊〉 the miracles that God did in Egypt but certeine which might be 〈◊〉 to conuince the people of malice and ingratitude d So called 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 that is of 〈◊〉 thewicked or els because therwere wicked 〈◊〉 whome God permitted to vexe men e The first borne are so called as Genes 49. 3. g That is thei bad none occasiō to feare for 〈◊〉 che as God destroied their enemies and deliueted them safely h Meaning Canà an which God had consecrate to him selfe and appointed to his people 〈◊〉 11. 1 53. 7. i Nothing more displeaseth God in the children them when 〈◊〉 continue in that wickednes which their fathers 〈◊〉 begonne k By 〈◊〉 God otherwise then he had 〈◊〉 l For their ingra titude he 〈◊〉 the Philislims to take the 〈◊〉 which was the signe of his presence from amōg them m The Arke is called his 〈◊〉 and beautie because thereby he 〈◊〉 his peo ple and beautiful ly appeared vnto them n Thei were sud 〈◊〉 destroyed o Thei had no mariage songs that is thei were not maried p Ether thei were slaine before or taken prisoners of their enemies and so were forbidden q Because thei were drunken in their sinnes thei iudged Gods pacience to be a slombring as thogh he were drunken there fore he answering their beastlie iudgement faith he wil awake and rake sudden vengeance 1. Sam 4. 10. r Shewing that he spared not altogether the Israelites thogh he punished their enemies s By 〈◊〉 the Temple and establishing the kingdome he declareth that the signes 〈◊〉 his sauour were among them t He sheweth wherein a Kings charge standeth to Wit to prouide faithfully for his people to gui de them by coun sel and defend them by power Psal. lxxix a The people crye vnto God against the barbarous tyrannie of the Babylonians Whospoiled Gods inheritance polluted his Temple destroyed his religion 〈◊〉 red his people b The Prophet sheweth towhat extremities God suffreth sometime his Church to fall to exercise their faith ' before he set to his hād to deliuer them c Their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 durst not burie them for 〈◊〉 of the enemies d Whereof some came of Abrahā but Were degene tate and others Were open enemies to thy religion but thei bothe laughed at our miseries e Wilt thou vtter ly cōsume vs for our sinnes before thou takest vs to mercie f Which We our fathers haue committed g And 〈◊〉 not til We 〈◊〉 recompenced for our sinnes h Seing We haue none other Sa 〈◊〉 nether can We helpe our selues and also by our saluacion thy Name shal be praised therefore o Lord helpe vs. Iere. 10. 〈◊〉 i Who thogh in respect of God thei Were iustly pnnished for their 〈◊〉 yet in consideration of their cause We re vniustly murthered k Which Were captiues among their enemies colde loke for no thing but death l We 〈◊〉 to desire no bene 〈◊〉 of God but on this condition to praise his 〈◊〉 a This 〈◊〉 Was made as a praier for to desire God to be merciful to the tentribes b Moue their hearts that thei may returne to Worship God a right that is in the place ' Where thou hast appoin ted Isa. 43. 21. Psal. lxxx c Ioyne thy Who le people and all thy tribes together againe d The 〈◊〉 feare Gods angre When thei 〈◊〉 ue that their prai ers are not forthWith heard e Our neighbours haue continual strife and War reagainst vs. f Because that repentance one ly commeth of God thei moste instantly and ofe times call to God for it as a meane Whereby thei shal be saued g Seing that of thy mercie thou hast made vs a moste deare possesion to thee and we through our sinnes are made open for Wilde beastes to deuour vs declareagaine thy loue and finish the Worke that thou hast begonne †Ebr Cedres of God h Towit Euphra tes i That is aswel thei that 〈◊〉 our religion as thei thathate our persones k Thei gaue not place to tentatiō knowing that albeit there were no helpe in earth yet God Was able to succour them from heauen l So that no power can preuaile against it and Which as a yong bud thou 〈◊〉 vp againe as out of the 〈◊〉 ashes m Onely When thou 〈◊〉 angrie and notwith the 〈◊〉 of the enemie n That is vpon this vine or people 〈◊〉 thou hast planted With thy right hand that thei shulde be as one man or one bodie o For none can call vpon God but suche as are raised vp as it Were from death to life and regenerate by the holie Spirit a An 〈◊〉 of musicke broght from Geth b It semeth that this psal Was ap pointed for solēne feastes and assemblies of the people to Whome for a time the se ceremonies Were ordeined but now vnder the Gospel are abolished d That is in Israél for 〈◊〉 familie was coun ted the chief before that 〈◊〉 Was preferred e 〈◊〉 speaketh in the persone of the people becau se he Was their leader f If thei Were ne uer able to giue 〈◊〉 thakes to God for this deliuerance from corporal bōdage how much more are We 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the tyrānie of Satan and 〈◊〉 g By a strange Wonderful fac ó. †〈◊〉 contention Exod. 17 16. h He cōdemneth all assemblies Where the people are not atten tiue to heare Gods voice to giue obedience to the same i God accuseth their incredulitie because thei ope ned not their 〈◊〉 to recei ue 〈◊〉 in suche abundance as he powreth them out k God by his Worde calleth all but his secret election 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal heare With 〈◊〉 l If their sinnes had not letted m If the Israelites had not broken couenant With God he Wolde haue 〈◊〉 them victo rie against their ennemies n That is With moste fine Wheat and abundance of honie a The Prophet sheweth that if 〈◊〉 iudges do not then 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is aboue them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vengeáce on thē b For theues and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fauour in iudgement When the cause of the godlie can not be heard c Not onely Whē they cryefor help but When their cause requireth aide and support d That is all things are out of 〈◊〉 ether by their 〈◊〉 or careles 〈◊〉 e No title of honour shal excuse you 〈◊〉 you shal be 〈◊〉 Gods iudgement and 〈◊〉 a compt as Wel as other 〈◊〉 f Therefore noty 〈◊〉 shal plucke thy right outo 〈◊〉 from thee a This Psalme 〈◊〉 to haue bene composed as a 〈◊〉 of praier against the 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 cometh of Godsblessing as Chap 3. 11. q Meaning to pleasures a He speaketh of this diuersitie of time for 〈◊〉 cau ses first to declare that there is nothing in this Worlde perpetual next to teache 〈◊〉 not to be grieued if We haue not all things at once according to our desires ne ther inioye them so long as We Wolde Wish b Read Chap. 1. 13 c God hathe giuen man a desire and affection to seke out the 〈◊〉 of this Worlde to 〈◊〉 therein d Read Chap 2. 24. and these places declare that We shulde do all things With sobrietie and in the feare of God for asmuche as he gi ueth not his giftes to the intent that 〈◊〉 shulde be abused e That is man shal neuer be able to let Gods Worke but as he hath determined so it shal come to passe f God onelie causeth that Whiche is past to returne g Meaning With God how socuer man neglect his 〈◊〉 h And made thē pure in their first creation i Man is not able by his reason iudgemēt to put difference betwe ne man beast as touching those things Whereun to both are subiect or the eye cā not iudge anie other Wise of a man being dead then of a beast Which is dead yet 〈◊〉 the Worde of God and faith We 〈◊〉 know the diuersitie as vers 21. k Meaning that reason cā not cōprehend that Which faith bele ueth herein l By the often repetition of this sentence as Chap 〈◊〉 24. chap. 3 12 and 22. chap. 5 7. chap 8 15 he declareth that man by reason cā 〈◊〉 othing better in this life thē to vse the giftes of God 〈◊〉 comfortably for to knowe 〈◊〉 is a special gifte of God reueiled by his Spirit a He maketh here another discours With him self cōcerning the tyrānie of them that oppressed the poore b Because they are no more subiect to these oppressions c He speaketh according to the iugement of the flesh Which can not abide to fele or se troubles d The more profit that the Worke is the more is it enuied of the Wicked e For ydlenes he is compelled to destroye him self f Forasmuche as Whē mā is alone he can net 〈◊〉 hel pe him self not others he sheweth that man ought to liue in mutual 〈◊〉 to the iutēt thei may be profirable one to another that their things may 〈◊〉 g By this prouer be he declareth how necessairie it is that mē shulde liue in societie h That is from a poore and base estate or out of trouble 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ioseph did Gen. 41. 14. i Meaning that is 〈◊〉 a King k Which follow and flatter the Kings sonne or 〈◊〉 that shal suc cede to enter 〈◊〉 credit With them in hope of gaine l They neuer cea se by all meanes to crepe into fauour but when they obteine not their greadie desires they thinke them selues abused as other haue bene in time past and so care no 〈◊〉 for him m That is With What affection thou comest to heare the Worde of God n Meaning of the Wicked Which thinke to please God With ceremonies and haue nether faith nor repentance a Ether in vowing or in praying meaning that We shulde vse all reuerence to God Ward b He heareth thee not for thy manie Wordes sake or often repetitions but considereth thy faith and feruēt minde Deut 23 21. c He speaketh of vowes Which are approued by Gods Worde and serue to his glorie d Cause not thy self to sinne by vowing 〈◊〉 as thei do which make a vowe to liue 〈◊〉 suche like e That is before Gods messenger when he shal 〈◊〉 thy doing as thogh thy igno rance shulde be a iust excuse f Meaning that God wil 〈◊〉 these things and therfore we must 〈◊〉 vpon him g The reuenues of the earth are to be preferred aboue all things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to this life h Kings and prin ces can not main teine their estate withou 〈◊〉 which thing cōmen deth the excellēcie of tillage i That is his great abundance of 〈◊〉 or the surse 〈◊〉 whichcometh by his great 〈◊〉 k when couetous men heape vp 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 to their destruction l He doeth not en ioye his fathers 〈◊〉 Iob. 1. 21. VVisd 7 5. 1. Tim. 6 7. m Meaning in vaine 〈◊〉 profit n In 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of minde o Read Chap. 3 22 p He wil take no great thoght for the peines that he 〈◊〉 endured in 〈◊〉 a He sheweth that it is the plague of God whē the riche man hathe not a liberal heart to vse his 〈◊〉 b If be can neuer haue ynough c As we se often 〈◊〉 hat the co 〈◊〉 man ether 〈◊〉 into crimes that 〈◊〉 death or is murthered or drowned or 〈◊〉 himself or suche like so lacketh the honour of bu ryal which is the last office of humanitie d Meaning the vntimelie frure whoselife did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 profite or 〈◊〉 a nie e His desire and affection f That knoweth to vse his goods wel in the iudge ment of men g To be content with that which God hathe giuen is better then to followe the desires that neuer can be satisfied h Meaning God who wil make him to fele that he is mortal a There is no sta te wherein man can liue to haue 〈◊〉 quietnes in this life Iob. 14. 2. Psal. 145 4. Piou 22. 1. b He speaketh thus after the iud gement of the fl 〈◊〉 which thin keth death to be the end of al euils or els because that this 〈◊〉 death is the entring into life euerlasting c where wemaie se the hād of God and learne to examine our liues d which 〈◊〉 for a while and profite nothing e A man that is estemed wise 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 to oppression be cometh like a beast f He noteth 〈◊〉 lightnes which 〈◊〉 and suddenly lea ue it of againe g Murmure not against God whē he 〈◊〉 haduersities for mans 〈◊〉 h He answer eth to them that 〈◊〉 me not wisdome except riches be ioyned there with 〈◊〉 that bo the are the giftes of God but that wisdome is farre more excellent 〈◊〉 be without riches Chap. 1. 15. i Consider wherfore God doeth sendit and 〈◊〉 maie comfort end k That man shuld be able to cōrrolle nothing in his workes l Meaning that cruel 〈◊〉 put the godly to death and 〈◊〉 the wicked go fre m Boast not to muche of thyne owne iustice and wisdome n Tarie not long when thou 〈◊〉 ad monished to come out of the way of wickednes o 〈◊〉 wit on these admonitions that go before p Consider what desolation and de structiō shal come if thou do not 〈◊〉 them 1. King 〈◊〉 46. 2. 〈◊〉 6. 48. q Credit them not nether 〈◊〉 for them 〈◊〉 20. 9. 1. Iohn 1. 8. “ Or spoken 〈◊〉 of others r Meaning wisdome s That is to come to a conclusion t And so are cause of their
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 good shulde be preserued and the wicked destroyed m Meaning that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and vengeance shulde be ouer and vnder them so that thei shuld not escape 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did at Noahs flood n There is no power so high or mightie but God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him with 〈◊〉 roddes o Not with his roddes as vers 21 but shal be cōforted p 〈◊〉 God shal restore his Church the glorie thereof shalso shine and his ministers which are called his ancient men that the moone shal be darke in comparison thereof a Thus the Prophet giueth thankes to God becau se he wil bring vnder subiection these 〈◊〉 by his corrections make them of his Church which 〈◊〉 were his 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 onely of 〈◊〉 but also of these other cities which haue bene 〈◊〉 enemies c That is a place where as all vagabondes mayliue without dan ger and as it 〈◊〉 at ease as in a palace d The arrogant proude which before wolde not knowe thee shal by thy 〈◊〉 feare and 〈◊〉 thee e The rage of the wicked is furious til God breake the force thereof f Meaning that as the 〈◊〉 is aba ted by the raine so shal God bring downe the rage of the wicked g As a cloude sha doweth from the heat of the sunne so shal God aswa ge the reioycing of the wicked against 〈◊〉 godlie h 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 whereby 〈◊〉 neth his Church which shulde vn der Christ be assē bled of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Gentiles and here described vnder the figure of a costely 〈◊〉 as Matt. 22 2. i Meaning that ignorance and blindenes where by we are kept backe 〈◊〉 Christ. k He wil take away all occasiōs of sorow and fil his with 〈◊〉 ioye l By Moáb are ment all the enemies of his Church m There were two cities of this name one in Iudáh * Chron 2. 49. another in the land of Moáb * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. which semeth to haue bene a plentiful place of corne * Chap. 10 31. 〈◊〉 7. 17 21. 4. a This song was made to comfort the faithful whē their 〈◊〉 shulde come assu ring them also of their deliuerance for the which they shulde sing this song b Gods protection and defence shal be 〈◊〉 for vs. c He assureth the godlie to 〈◊〉 after the captiuitie to Ierusalém d Thou hast decreed so and thy purpose can 〈◊〉 be changed e There is no power so hie that can let God when he wil deliuer his f God wil set the poore afflicted ouer the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 g We haue 〈◊〉 abid in the aduersities where with thou hast afflicted vs. h Meaning that by afflictions mē shal learne to feare God i The wicked thogh God shewe them euident signes of his grace shal be neuer the better k Through 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 against thy people l The fyre and vengeance where with thoudest destroye thine enemies m The Babylonians which haue not gouerned according to thy worde n Meaning that the reprobat euē in this life shal haue the beginning of euerlasting death o To wit the companie of the faithful by the cal ling of the Genti les p That is the 〈◊〉 by thy roddes were moued to pray vnto thee for deliuerance q To wit in extreme sorowe r Our sorowes had none end ne ther did we enioye the cōfort that we loked for s The wicked men without re ligion were not destroyed t He comforteth the faithful in their afflictions shewing them that 〈◊〉 in death they shal haue life that they shulde moste cer teinly rise to glo rie 〈◊〉 he contrarie shulde come to the wicked as vers 14. u As herbes dead in winter florish againe by theraine in the spring time so thei that lie in the dust shal rise vp to 〈◊〉 when 〈◊〉 fele the dewe of Gods grace x He exhorteth the faithful to be pacient in their afflictions 〈◊〉 to waite vpon Gods worke y The earth shal vomit and cast out the innocent blood which it hath 〈◊〉 that it may crye for 〈◊〉 against the wicked a At the time ap pointed b That is by hîs mightie power and by his worde He prophecieth here of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of satà n his kingdome vn der the name of Liuiathán 〈◊〉 and Egypt c Meaning of the best wine which this vineyarde that is the Church shulde bring for the as moste agreable to the Lord. d Therefore he wil destroy the kingdome of Satán because he loueth his Church for his owne mer cies sake and can not beangrie with it but wis heth that he may pow re his angre vpon the wicked infideles whome he meaneth by briers and thornes e He marueleth that Israél wil not come by gent lenes except God make them to fele his 〈◊〉 so bring thē vnto him f Thogh I afflict diminish my people for a time yet shal the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 againe bring forthe in great abundance g He sheweth that God punisheth his in mercie and his enemies in iustice h That is thou wilt not destroie the rote of thy Church thogh the branches thereof 〈◊〉 to perish by the sharpe winde of affliction i He sheweth that there is no 〈◊〉 repentance nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cion to God til the heart be purged from all idolatrie and the mo muments thereof destroyed k Not withstanding his fauour that he wil shewethem after yet Ierusalém shal be destroyed and grasse for 〈◊〉 shal growe in it l God shal not haue nede of migh tie enemies for the 〈◊〉 women shal do it to their great shame m He shal destroye all from Euphrates to Nilus for some fled toward Egypt thinking to haue escaped n In the time of Cyrus by whome they shulde be deliuered but this was chiefly accomplished vnder Christ. a Meaning the proude kingdom of the Israelites which were dron ken 〈◊〉 pro speritie b Because the Israelites for the most parte dwelt in plētiful 〈◊〉 he meaneth here by the valley of them that had abundāce of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and were as it were crowned there with as with garlands c He semeth to meane the 〈◊〉 by whome the 〈◊〉 tribes were caryed away d Which is not of long continuance but is sone ripe first eaten e Signifying that the faithful which put not their trust in aniewors 〈◊〉 prosperitie but made God their glorie shal be preserued f He wil giue counsel to the gouernour and strength to the captaine to 〈◊〉 the enemies in at their owne gates g Meaning the hypocrites which were among thē and were all together corrupt in life and 〈◊〉 which is here mēt by dronkennes and vomiting h For there was none that was able to vnderstād anie good doctri ne but were foolish as vnmere as yong babes i They must haue one thing oft times tolde k Let one 〈◊〉 what he can yet they shal no more 〈◊〉 him thē if he spake in a strāge lāguage l That is the Pro phet
and 〈◊〉 ād put on the apparel of ioye and gladnes c The Babylonians paied 〈◊〉 to me for you therefore I will take you againe without 〈◊〉 d VVhen Iaakob went thether in time of 〈◊〉 e The Egyptians myght 〈◊〉 some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 op presse my people because they went thether ād remained amōg them but the As 〈◊〉 haue no title to excuse their tyrānie by and therfore wil I punis he them more them I did the Egyptians f To wit by the wicked whiche thinke that I haue no power to deliuer them g 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 ād good tidings of their deliurance shuld make their affliction in the mea ne time more ea sy but this is chie fly ment of the spiritual ioye as Nah. 1. 15. h The Prophetes whiche are thy watchmen shal publish this thy deliurance this was 〈◊〉 vnder zerubbabél Ezra ād Nehemiah but was accomplyshed vnder Christ. Rom. 10. 〈◊〉 k He warneth the faithfull not to pollute them selues with the superstitions of the Babylonians as Chap. 48. 20. 2 Cor. 6. 7. l For the time is at 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 and Leuites chiefly and so by them all the people which shal be as 〈◊〉 in this of office shal cary home the vessels of the Temple which N 〈◊〉 had taken awaye m As your fathers did out of E 〈◊〉 n Meanyng Christ by 〈◊〉 our spiritual deliurance shulde be 〈◊〉 whereof this was a figure i As ready to smite hysennemies and to deliuer his people o In the corrupt 〈◊〉 of man Christ in his persone was not estemed p He shall sp ead his worde through manie nations q In signe of 〈◊〉 and as beyng aslonis hed at his excellencie r By the preachyng of the Gospel a The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that ve rie fewe shal receiue this their preachynge of Christ of their deliuerance by him Ioh. 〈◊〉 38. b Meanyng that none can beleue but whose heartes God 〈◊〉 with the vertue of his holie spirit c The beginning of Christs kingdome shal be smale and contē ptible ī the sight of mā but it shal growe wonderfully and florish before God d Read Chap 11. 〈◊〉 Rom. 〈◊〉 16. e VVhich was by gods singular pro uidence for the comforte of sinners Ebr. 4. 〈◊〉 f That is the punis hment due to our sinnes for the whiche he hath both suffred and made satisfa ction Mat. 8. 17. 1. pet 2. 24. g VVe iudge euil thinking that he was punished for his owne sin nes and not for 〈◊〉 h He was chastised for our recon ciliation 1. Cor. 15 〈◊〉 i Meaning the punishemnt of our 〈◊〉 not the 〈◊〉 it self k But willingly paciently obey ed his fathers appointement Mat 26 63. act 8 〈◊〉 l From the crosse and graue after that he was con demned m Thogh he dyed for 〈◊〉 yet after his resurrectiō he shal liue for euer and this his death is to restore life to his mem bers Rom. 6 9. n God the Father deliuer dhim into the hands of the wicked and to the powers of the worlde to do with him what hev wolde o Christ by off 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him self shal giue life to his Church and so cause them to liue with him for euer p That is the frut and effect of his labour which is the saluacion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iustifie by faith through is worde where as Moses colde not 〈◊〉 by the Lawe r 〈◊〉 be humbled him self therefore 〈◊〉 shal be 〈◊〉 to glorie 〈◊〉 2 7. s 〈◊〉 is in all that beleue in him a After that he hathe declared the death of Christ he speaketh to the Church because it shulde fele the frute of the same calleth her barē because that 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 she was as a widdowe without hope to haue anie children b The Church in this her affliction captiuitie 〈◊〉 bring forth mo children then when she was at 〈◊〉 or this may he spok n by 〈◊〉 cōsidering the great nomber that shul de come of her Her deliuerance vnder Cyrus was as 〈◊〉 childe he de therefore this was accōplished when she came to her age whiche was vnder the Gospel c Signifying that for the great 〈◊〉 ber of children that God shulde gvue her she shulde seme to lacke roume to lodge them d The afflictions whiche thou suf fred at the begin 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap 50. 1. f That did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thee by his holy 〈◊〉 g His glorie 〈◊〉 al 〈◊〉 through the whole worlde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be shut vp in 〈◊〉 h As a wife which wast 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy you h. i As sure as the promes that I made to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 shulde no more 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 earth k 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 te of the Church vnder 〈◊〉 l By the hearing of 〈◊〉 worde and in ward 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 m In 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 so that it shal 〈◊〉 for euer Or 〈◊〉 or pea 〈◊〉 o Meaning the domestical enemies of the Chu ch as 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p 〈◊〉 ing hereby that man can do nothing but so 〈◊〉 as God giueth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seing that all are his 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 nedes gouerne and guide them n And therefore shal not preuaile a Christ by proposing his graces and 〈◊〉 to his Church 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 which are 〈◊〉 with their imagined 〈◊〉 the Epicures which areful with their worldelie lusts and so thirst not after these waters b Signifying that Gods 〈◊〉 can 〈◊〉 be boght for 〈◊〉 c By 〈◊〉 wine milke bread he meaneth all things necessarie to the 〈◊〉 life as these are necessarie to this corporal life d He reproueth their ingratitude which refuse tho se things that God off eth wil lingly and in the meane time spare nether cost 〈◊〉 labour to obteine those which are nothing profitable e You shal be fed abundantly f The same couenant whiche through my mer cie I ratified and confirmed to Da uid that it shulde be eternal 2. Sam 7 13. act 13 34. g Meaning Christ of whom Dauid was a figure h To wit the Gē tiles whiche before thou 〈◊〉 not receiue to be thy people i When he offreth him self by the preaching of his worde k Hereby he shew eth that repentā ce mustbe ioyned with faith and how we can not call vpon God aright except the frutes of ourfaith appeare l Althogh you are not sone reconciled one to another and iudge me by your selues yet I am most easie to be reconciled yea I offer my mercies to you m If these smale things haue their effect as daiely 〈◊〉 muche more shal my promes which I haue made and cōhrmed bring to passe the thing which I haue spoken for your deliuerance n Read Chap 44 2 49 1. o To set forth his glorie p Of Gods deliuerance and that the wil neuer 〈◊〉 his Church a God sheweth what erequireth of thē after that he hath deliuered 〈◊〉 wit the workes of 〈◊〉 whereby 〈◊〉 saith is
at all times to approue their reli gion if the Kings autoritie were al ledged for the esta blishemēt thereof not cōsidering in the meane season what Godsworde did permit d These are the two dangerous weapons where with Satā 〈◊〉 fight against the children of God the consent of the multitude and that 〈◊〉 of the punishment for thogh some feared God yet the multitude which consented to the wickednes astonied them and here he King 〈◊〉 not an inward consent but an outward gesture that the Iewes might by litle and 〈◊〉 learne to forget their true religion e It semeth 〈◊〉 thei named not Daniél because he was greatly in the Kings fauou thin king if these thre had bene destroyed they might ha ue had better occasion to accuse Daniél this declareth that this policie of erecting this image was in uented by the ma licious flatteters which soght nothing but the destruction of the Iewes Whome they accused of rebelliō and ingratitude f Signifying that he wolde receiue them to grace If they wolde now at the length obey his decre g For they shulde haue done 〈◊〉 to God if they shul de haue douted in 〈◊〉 is holie cause therefore they say that they areresol ued to dye for Gods cause h They groūde on two pointes first in the power and prouidēce of God ouer them secon dly on their cause whiche was Gods glorie and the testi fying of his truete ligion with their blood so make open confession that they Wil not so muche as outwardly consene to 〈◊〉 i This declareth that themore that tyranes rage and the more Witty the shewethē selurs in inuenting strange and cruel punishements the more is glorified God glorified by his sernāts to Who me he giueth pacience and constau cie to abide the 〈◊〉 of their punishement forether he deliue reth thē frō death or els for this life giueth thē a better k For the Angels were called the sō nes of God becau se of their 〈◊〉 therefore the King called this Angel whome God sent to comfort his in these great 〈◊〉 the sonne of God l This cōmendeth their obediēce vn to God that they wolde not for any feare departe out of this fornace til the time was appointed as Noáh remained in the Arke 〈◊〉 the Lord called him forthe m He was moued by the greatnes of the miracle to prai se God but his heart was not tou 〈◊〉 And here we se that miracles are not sufficient to 〈◊〉 men to God but that doctrine must chiefly be adioyned without the whiche there can be no faith n If this heathen King moued by Gods 〈◊〉 woldenorse blasphemie vnpunished but made a Law and set a punishemēt to such e trāsgresser 〈◊〉 te ought all they that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 take order that suche impietie 〈◊〉 not lest according as their knowledge and charge is greater so they suffer double punishment o Meaning so farre as his dominiō extended p Read Chap. 2. 44 a There was no trouble that might cause me to dreame therefore it came onely of God b This was another dreame besides that which he sawe of the foure empires for Daniél bothe declared what that drea me was what it ment and here 〈◊〉 onely expoundeth the dreame c In that that 〈◊〉 sent abroad to others whose igno rance in times past he had experimen ted 〈◊〉 Daniél which was euer readie at hand 〈◊〉 declareth the 〈◊〉 re of the vngodie which neuer 〈◊〉 to the seruantes of God but for very 〈◊〉 and thē they spare no flat terings d This no doute was a great grief to Daniél not one ly to haue his name chāged but to be called by the na me of a vile idole which thing 〈◊〉 chad-nezzar did to make him forget the true religion of God e VVich also was a great grief to the Prophet to be nōbred among the 〈◊〉 and men whose practises were wicked and contraty to Gods worde f By the tre is signified the dignitie of a King who me God 〈◊〉 to be a defence for all kinde of men and whose state is profitable forman kinde g Meaning the Angel of God which nether eateth not slepeth but is euer ready to do Gods wil is not infect with mans corruption but is euer holy in that that he cōmandeth to 〈◊〉 downeth is tre he knewe that it shul de not 〈◊〉 cut downe by mā but by God h Hereby he meaneth that Nehuchad-nezzà r shul de not onely for a timeloose his kīgdome but be like a beast i God hathe 〈◊〉 this iudgement the whole armie of heauē ha ue as it were sub scribe dvnto it like as also thei desire the execution of his decre against all them that life vp them selues against God k He was troubled for the 〈◊〉 ment of God whiche he sawe 〈◊〉 ned against the King and so the Prophetes vsed on the one parte to de nounce Gods iudgements for the zeale they bare to his glorie on the other parte to haue 〈◊〉 vpon man also to 〈◊〉 that they shulde be subiect to Gods 〈◊〉 if he did not regarde thē with pitie l VVhereby he meaneth a long space as seuen 〈◊〉 Some interpre teseuen moneths and others seuen wekes but it semeth he ment of yeres m Not that his shape or forme was changed into a beast but that he was ether striken mad and so auoided mans cōpanie or was cast out for his tyrannie and so wandred among the beasts and are herbes and grasse o Daniel sheweth the cause why God thus punished him o Cease from 〈◊〉 God to angre any longer by thy sinnes that he may mitigate his punishment if thou shewe 〈◊〉 thine vpright life that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 faith and repentance p Suffre the errours of thy former life to be redressed q After that Daniel had declared this vision and this his 〈◊〉 declared 〈◊〉 it is not in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to God 〈◊〉 his Spirit moue him seing that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 threatnings colde not moue him to repent r VVhen the terme of these seuen yeres was ac complished Chap. 7. 14. mich 4. 11. luk 〈◊〉 33. s He confesseth 〈◊〉 wil to be the rule of all iusti ce and a moste per 〈◊〉 Law where by he gouerneth bothe man 〈◊〉 gels and 〈◊〉 so that 〈◊〉 ought to 〈◊〉 or aske a 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 but onely to stand 〈◊〉 there with giue him the glorie t By whome it semeth that he had bene put from his kingdome before u He doeth not onely praise God for his deliuerance but also confesseth his faute that God may onely haue the glorie man the 〈◊〉 that be may be 〈◊〉 and man castdowne a Daniel 〈◊〉 this historie of King 〈◊〉 hazzar euil 〈◊〉 son ne to shewe Gods 〈◊〉 against the wicked for the deliuerance of his Church and how the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 was true that they shuld be deliuered after seuentie yeres b The Kings of the 〈◊〉
from God g Thogh they thinke 〈◊〉 escape by 〈◊〉 the destruction that is at hand yet shal they be destroyed in the place 〈◊〉 ther they 〈◊〉 for succour h Then they 〈◊〉 knowe 〈◊〉 thei were deluded by them who 〈◊〉 to them 〈◊〉 to be their Propheres 〈◊〉 men i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to bring men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be a 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 them from God k This 〈◊〉 is so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their wick 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like to Sodō was neuer more corrupt Iud. 19 〈◊〉 l Meaning that he so estemed 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 in thē m They were as abominable 〈◊〉 me as their 〈◊〉 the idoles n Signifying that God wold destroy their children by these sundry mea nes and so consu me thē by litle litle o As they kept tender plantes in their houses in Tyrus to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the colde 〈◊〉 of the sea so was Ephráim at the 〈◊〉 vnto me but now I wil giue him to the 〈◊〉 ter p The Prophet seing the great plagues of God toward 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to God to make them 〈◊〉 rather then that this 〈◊〉 slaughter shulde come vpon 〈◊〉 children q The chief cause of their destruction is that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 my religion in Gilgál a Whereof 〈◊〉 the grapes were gathered yet euer 〈◊〉 it gathered now strength it increased 〈◊〉 wickednes so that the correction which shulde ha ue broght them to obedience did but vtter their 〈◊〉 b As thei were riche and had abundance c To wit from God d The 〈◊〉 shal come that God shal take awai their King and then they shal fele the 〈◊〉 of their sinnes and how they 〈◊〉 in him in vaine 2. King 17. 6. e In promising to be faithful 〈◊〉 God f Thus their integritie and fidelitie which they 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 ing but bitternes and 〈◊〉 g when the calfe shal be caried away h Chemarims were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 priestes which did weare blacke apparel in their sacrifices and cryed with a Ioude 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 derided 1. King 18. 27. Read 2. King 23. 5 i This he speaketh in 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 read Chap. 4. 15. Isa. 2. 19. Iuk 〈◊〉 30. Reuel 6. 〈◊〉 9 〈◊〉 k In those dayes wast thou as wic ked as the Gibeo nites as God there partely declared for thy zeale cold not be good in executing Gods iudgemēts seing thine owne dedes were as wicked as theirs l To wit to sight or the Israelites remained in that stubbernes from that time m The Israelites were not moued by their example to cease from their sinnes n Because they are so desperate I wil 〈◊〉 to destroy them o That is when they ha ue gathered all their strength together p 〈◊〉 is pleasure as 〈◊〉 is labour peine q I wil lay my yoke vpon her fat 〈◊〉 r Read 〈◊〉 4 4. s That is 〈◊〉 in the destruction of that citie 〈◊〉 nether kinde nor age a Whiles the Israelites were in Egypt did not prouoke my wrath by their malice and ingra titude b They rebelled and went a 〈◊〉 way when the Prophetes cal led them to repētance c That is friendly and not 〈◊〉 beasts or 〈◊〉 d Seing they con temne all this kin denes they shal be led captiue into Assyria e To 〈◊〉 the Pro phetes f God 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 selfe that with a certei ne grief how to punish them g Whiche were two of the cities that were destroied with Sodom Deu. 29 23. h Meaning that his loue where with he 〈◊〉 loued 〈◊〉 made him betwene 〈◊〉 assurance what to do and herein appea eth his fatherlie affection that his 〈◊〉 cie 〈◊〉 his shal ouercome his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as he de clareth in the next vers i To cōsume thee but wil cause thee to yelde and so receiue thee to mercie this is ment of the smale 〈◊〉 who shal walke after the Lord. k The Egyptians and Assyriās shal be afraid when the Lord mainteineth his people l Gouerneth their stare according to Gods worde and doeth not degenerate a That is flattereth him self with vaine cōfidence b Meaning presentes to get 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Which in these pointes was 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 but not in 〈◊〉 d Seing that God did thus preferre Iaakob their father Iudahs ingra titude was the more to be abhorted e Read Genes 32. 31. f God founde 〈◊〉 as he lay 〈◊〉 ping in 〈◊〉 Genes 28 12 and so spake 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of that speache 〈◊〉 to the whole body of the people whereof weare g As for 〈◊〉 he is 〈◊〉 like the wicked 〈◊〉 then 〈◊〉 Abraham 〈◊〉 Iaakob h Thus the wicked measure Gods f uour by outward 〈◊〉 and like hypocrites can not abide that anie shulde reproue their 〈◊〉 i Seing thou 〈◊〉 not acknowledge my 〈◊〉 I wil bring thee 〈◊〉 to dwell 〈◊〉 as in the feast of the Tabernacles Which thou 〈◊〉 now contemne k The people thoght that no man 〈◊〉 haue spoken against 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 place and yet the Prophet 〈◊〉 that all their religion was but 〈◊〉 l If you 〈◊〉 of your riches and nobilitie ye seme to reproche your father who was a poore 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 m Meaning Moses whereby appeareth that whatsoeuer they haue 〈◊〉 cometh of Gods 〈◊〉 a He 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 autoritie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tribe had aboue all the rest b He made a King of his tribe c The Ephraimites are not farre from destruction and haue 〈◊〉 their autoritie d The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 persuaded the idolaters to offer thei 〈◊〉 after the exāple of Abrahám and he 〈◊〉 how they wolde 〈◊〉 one another to the same and to kisse and 〈◊〉 these cal 〈◊〉 which were their idoles e He calleth them to repentance reproueth their 〈◊〉 f Thy destruction is certeine my benefite toward thee 〈◊〉 that it cometh not of me therefore thi ne owne malice 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 ne confider ce in men must nedes be the cause thereof g I am allone I am 1 17. h It is surely laid vp to be punished as Ierem. 17 1. i But wold come 〈◊〉 of the wōbe that is out of this dāger wherein he is and not tarie to be 〈◊〉 k Meaning that no power shal re sist God whē he wil deliuer his but euen in death wil he giue them life l Because thei wil not turne to me I wil not 〈◊〉 my purpose a He 〈◊〉 them to repentāce to auoide all these plagues willing them to declare by wordes their obedien ce and repentāce b He sheweth thē how they ought to confesse their sinnes c Declaring that this is the true sa crifice that the 〈◊〉 offer euen thākes and praise Ebr 〈◊〉 15. d We wil leaue of all vaine confi dence and pride e He declareth how ready God is to receiue them that do 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 ioyne them selues to this people shal be blessed g God sheweth how 〈◊〉 he is to heare his whē they repent to offer him self as a
his owne people Chap. 4 2. e which was the hauen and porte to take shiping thither calledalso Ioppe f From that vocation where ūto God had called him and wherein hewolde haue 〈◊〉 him g As one that wolde haue 〈◊〉 of this care and solicitude by seking rest and quietnes h As they had called on their idoles which declareth that idolaters haue no stay nor certeintie but in their troubles seke thei can not 〈◊〉 to whome i which declared that the matter was in great extremitie and don te whiche thing was Gods monō in them for the trial of the cause and this may not be done 〈◊〉 in matters of great importance k This declareth that the very wicked in their 〈◊〉 slee vnto God for succour and also that they are touched with a certein feare to shead 〈◊〉 blood where as they knowe no manifest signe of wickednes l They were touched with a certeine repentance of their life past and began to worship the true God by whome they sawe them selues so wonderfully deliuered but this was done for feare and not of a pure heart and affection nether according to Gods worde m Thus the Lord wolde 〈◊〉 his Prophet with a moste terrible spectacle of death and hereby also confirmed him of his fauour and support in this his charge which was 〈◊〉 him a Being now swallowed vp of death and seing no remedy to escape his faith brast outvnto the Lord knowing that out of thevery 〈◊〉 he was able to deliuer him b For he was now in the fishes belly as in a graue or place of darke nes c This declared what his prayer was and how he laboured betwene hope and despayre 〈◊〉 the neglect of his 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 for the same 〈◊〉 yet in the end faith gate the victorie d Thou hast deliuered me from the belly of the 〈◊〉 and all these dāgers as it were raising me from death to life e They that depend vpon any thing saue on God alone f Thei refuse their owne 〈◊〉 that goodnes which they shuld els receiue of God a This is a great declaration of Gods mercie that he receiueth him againe and 〈◊〉 for t has his Prophet which had before shewed so great 〈◊〉 b Read Chap 1. 1. c He went for ward one 〈◊〉 in the citie 〈◊〉 prea ched and so he continued 〈◊〉 the citie was conuer 〈◊〉 c He went for ward one 〈◊〉 in the citie and prea ched and so he continued til the citie was conuer 〈◊〉 d For he declared that he was a Prophet sent to them from God to denounce his iudgements against them e Not that the dumme beastes had sinned or colde 〈◊〉 but that by their example mā might be astonished cōsidering that for his sinne the angre of God 〈◊〉 ouer all creatures f He willed that the men shulde earnestly 〈◊〉 vnto God for mercie g For partely by the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the motion of his owne conscience he 〈◊〉 whether God Wolde shewe them mercie h That is the frutes of their repentance which did procede of faith Which God had planted by the ministerie of his Prophet i Read 〈◊〉 18. 8. a Because hereby he shulde be taken as a false pro phet and so the Name of God which he preached shulde be blasphemed b Read Chap. 1. 3. c Thus he praied of grief fearing lest Gods Name by this 〈◊〉 might be blas phemed as thogh he sent his Prophetes forthe to denounce his iud gemēts in vaine d 〈◊〉 thou be iudge whē I do things for my glo rie and when I do not e For he douted as yet 〈◊〉 God wolde shewe them mercie or no and therefore after fourtie dayes he dep 〈◊〉 out of the citie loking what 〈◊〉 God wolde send f Which was a further meanes to couer him frō the heat of the 〈◊〉 as he remained in his boothe g This declareth the 〈◊〉 inconueniences where into Gods seruants do 〈◊〉 when they giue place to their owne affections and do not in all things 〈◊〉 submit them selues to God h Thus God mer cifully reproueth him which wolde 〈◊〉 him self and this gourde and yetwolde restraine God to shewe his compassion to so 〈◊〉 nie thousand peo ple. i Meaning that they were children and infants a Borne in Mares hà h a 〈◊〉 of Iudáh b Because of the malice and obstinacie of the people whome he had so oft exhorted to repentance hesōmoneth thē to Gods iudgements taking all 〈◊〉 God him self to witnes that the prea ching of his Prophetes which they haue abused shal 〈◊〉 euenged c Meaning hereby that God wil come to iudgement against the strong cities and 〈◊〉 d Samaria which 〈◊〉 haue bene an example 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 of true religion and iustice was the puddle and 〈◊〉 of all 〈◊〉 and cor ruption and boa 〈◊〉 them selues of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e That is the ido 〈◊〉 and infection f Which they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had inriched hē therewith for their 〈◊〉 them g The gaine that came by their ido les shal be consumed as a thing of 〈◊〉 as the wages or riches of 〈◊〉 are wickedly 〈◊〉 so are they 〈◊〉 and spedely 〈◊〉 h Lest the 〈◊〉 our cue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 destruction i Which was a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wille 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k These 〈◊〉 cities 〈◊〉 the enemie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he came 〈◊〉 l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for his 〈◊〉 m For 〈◊〉 éh had shut vp Ierusalém that thei colde not sēd to succour them n To flee away for 〈◊〉 laid siege first to that citie and remained therein whē he sent his captaines and armie against Ierusalém o Thou first 〈◊〉 the idolatrie of Ieroboám and so didest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p Th us 〈◊〉 bribe the 〈◊〉 thy neighbours but they shal deceiue thee as wel as thei of Ierusalém q He prophecieth against his owne citie and because it 〈◊〉 an heritage he saith that God 〈◊〉 send an 〈◊〉 to possesse it r For so they thoght them selues for the strength of their citie a Assone as they rise they execute their wicked deuises of the night and according to their power hurt others †Ebr. 〈◊〉 to power b Thus the Iewes lament and say that there is no hope of 〈◊〉 seing their possessions are diuided among the enemies c Ye shal haue no more lands to diuide as you had in times past and as you vsed to measure them in the 〈◊〉 d Thus the people warne the Prophetes that they speake to them no more for they can not abide their 〈◊〉 tenings e God saith that they shal not pro 〈◊〉 nor receiue no more of their 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 f Are these 〈◊〉 workes accordîg to his Law g Do not the godlie sinde my wordes comfortable h That is a fore time i The poore can haue no commoditie by them but they spoyle thē as thogh
vaine boasting who in his life vanted him self to be the son ne of Abraham warning vs also hereby how litle glorious title auaile “ Or good things “ Or 〈◊〉 things “ Or swallowing 〈◊〉 q VVhich declareth that it is to late to be instructed by the dead if in their life time thei can not profite by the liuelie worde of God r As faith cometh by Gods worde so is it maintened by the same So that nether we oght to loke for Angels from heauen or the dead to confirme vs therein but onelie the worde of God is sufficient to life euer lasting Mat. 18. 7. Mat. 9. 42. a That is to turne him backe frō the knowledge of God and his saluacion Mat. 18. 21. b That is manie times for by a certeine nomber he meaneth an vncerteine Mat. 17. 20. c That is if thei had neuer so litle of pure and 〈◊〉 faith d Meaning thei shulde do wonderful and incre dible things e Hereby is decla red that it is not ynough to do a piece of our duetie for a time but also we must con 〈◊〉 to the end f For God receiueth nothing of vs whereby he shulde stād boūde vnto vs. Leui 14. 2. g To whome 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 to iudge of the 〈◊〉 Leui. 14 2 and hereby also the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 haue no oc casion to grudge or murmute h He noteth here by their ingratitude that the greatest parte ne glect the benefites of God i It can not be de cerned by anie outwarde shew or 〈◊〉 whereby 〈◊〉 might the rather be knowen “ Or among you k Ether by reasō of the worde of God which is receiued by faith or that the Messias whome 〈◊〉 soght as absent is now present euē within their owne dores and yet they knowe 〈◊〉 not l He speaketh of his first cōming into the worlde Iohn 1. 〈◊〉 m Meaning his secōde comming wherein he shal appeare in glorie Mat. 24. 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 21. n When men cōtemned the iudgement of God where with they were before menaced Gen. 7. 5. mat 24. 38. 〈◊〉 pet 3. 20. Gen. 19. 24. o We must forgee that 〈◊〉 we ha ue left behinde vs to the end that we may the better folowe our heauenlie vo cacion Gen. 19. 26. Cha. 9 24 16. 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 39. 〈◊〉 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 12 35. p This 〈◊〉 death shal engen dre life euerlasting Matt. 24. 〈◊〉 q He meaneth that no bande or coniunction is so strait that shulde stay vs. Mat. 24. 28. () Two shal be in the field one shal 〈◊〉 receiued and another shal be left r Nothing can hinder the faithful to be ioyned to their head 〈◊〉 Christ for thei shal gather vnto him as the rauening birdes about a 〈◊〉 Eccle. 18. 22. Rom. 12. 12. a The Greke wor de signifieth not to shrinke backe as cowards do in warre or to giue place in afflictiōs or dangers 〈◊〉 Thes 5. 17. “ Or auenge me b Who pleadeth against me c And seme 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 their wrongs d Whereby he declared his prou de ād disdainful heart e These were signes of an humble 〈◊〉 and lowlie heart Or and not the other Chap. 14. 11. Matth 〈◊〉 12. Mat. 19. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 13. f The worde signifieth yong 〈◊〉 king babes which thei caryed in their armes g He meaneth the nourtes or them that bare the babes whome the Apostles rebuked h He comprehen deth aswel them that are infants of age as them al so which are like vnto infants in simplicitie and plainenes i Signifying that they 〈◊〉 to lay aside all malice and pride Mat. 19. 16. Mar. 10. 〈◊〉 k Because communely they abu sed this worde Iesus sheweth him that he colde not confesse him to be good except also he acknowledged that he was of God Exod. 20. 13. “ Or cable rope l For he so gouer neth the hearts of his that their riches do 〈◊〉 blin de them Mat. 19. 27. Mat. 〈◊〉 28. m The litle the a man 〈◊〉 which the grace of God is an hun dreth folde better them all the abundance that one can haue without him but the chief recompencé is in heauen Mat 20. 17. 〈◊〉 10. 32. Mat. 20. 29. 〈◊〉 10. 〈◊〉 n The people vsed to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 by t is Name because they knewe he i i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the stocke of 〈◊〉 auid Psal. 〈◊〉 11. Act. 2. 〈◊〉 o He was minde ful of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 receiued and also the people were moued thereby to glorifie God “ Or a man of a wicked life Not 〈◊〉 this 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 self fre libertie ether to chuse or forsake as in Abrahams house Mar. 18. 11. “ Or false 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 adoption was a signe that the whole familie was receiued to mercie b To be the sonne of Abraham is to be chosen 〈◊〉 Rom. 9 8 to wal ke in the 〈◊〉 of the faith of Abraham Rom 4. 12. to do the workes of Abraham Iohn 8. 19. by the whiche things we are most 〈◊〉 ssu red of life euer la sting c This was to de clare to them that he must yet take great paines before his kingdome shulde be established d This piece of money is called Mina and the whole some moū teth about the value of 17. poun de esteming eue 〈◊〉 piece about fiue nobles and seuen pence Rom. 8. 29. e God wil not that his graces re maine idle with vs. 〈◊〉 25. 14. f VVhereby we learne that the se conde comming of our Sauiour Christ shal be more glorious excellent thē it doeth now appeare g They that suppresse the giftes of God 〈◊〉 in idlenes are with out all excuse Chap. 8. 18. matth 13. 12. 25. 29. h He that faithfully bestoweth the graces of God shal haue them increased but they shal be takē away 〈◊〉 him that is vnprofita ble and vseth thē not to Gods glorie mar 4. 25. i Hereby we per ceiue the excellent constancie of 〈◊〉 who 〈◊〉 he did now fight against the terrour of death Gods iudgement yet went before his feareful disciples and led the way to death Mat. 21. 1. mar 11. 1. k Christ preuenteth such difficulties as might haue troubled his 〈◊〉 Mat. 21. 7. iohn 2. 4. l They wish that God may be appeased reconci led with men so by thi 〈◊〉 be glorified Chap. 21 6. mat 24. 1. mar 13. 1. m Christ partely pitieth the Citie which was so ne re her destruction and partely vp braideth their malice whiche wolde not embrace Christ their Sauiour therefore pronoūceth greater punishment to Ierusalē then to other cities whiche had not receiued like graces n Meaning Christ without whome there is no saluation and with whome is all telicitie o Through thine owne malice thouart blinded Isa. 56. 7. p And receiuedst not the redemer which was sent 〈◊〉 “ Or in the day time mat 21. 12. mar 11. 17. Iere. 7. 11. q That is were moste attent to heare Mat 21 23. mar 11. 27.
territorie Chap. 4. 1. q That is how they might be made cleane before God which the washings vnder the law did represent r They wereled with ambition fearing left their master shuldhaue lost his fame Chap. 1. 17. Chap. 1. 20. s No mā oght to vsurpeaniething further then God giueth him t And be exalted and 〈◊〉 estemed as his seruant u The minister cōpared to Christ is but earth Rom. 3. 4. x For vnto Christ was giuen the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of all grace that we might 〈◊〉 of him as of the onelie fountaine 〈◊〉 10. 26. Abac 2 4. 1. Iohn 5. 10. a To giue place to their rage “ Or 〈◊〉 Gen 33. 19. 48. 22. ios 24. 32. b Euen wearie as he was c VVhiche was midday d For the Iewes estemed the 〈◊〉 as wicked and prophane e Meaning of 〈◊〉 self 〈◊〉 his Father had sent to conuert this woman f VVhiche is the Ioue of God in his Sōne powred into our hearts by the holie Gost vnto eucrlasting life Rom 5. 5. “ Or the 〈◊〉 water 1. Ioh. 3. 5. g Of the spiritual grace h He shal neuet be dryed vp 〈◊〉 destitute i Til she was liuely touched with her fautes she mocked and 〈◊〉 not heare Christ. Deut. 12. 6. 2. king 17. 〈◊〉 k God being of a spiritual nature 〈◊〉 spiritual seruice and agreable to his nature 2. Corin. 3. 〈◊〉 l There is nothing that I hunger for more or wherein I take greater pleasure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 37. Luke 10. 2. m Without 〈◊〉 the one at the others 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 n Meaning the 〈◊〉 o The 〈◊〉 shewed them selues willing to re ceiue his doctrine who being but strangers and skarsely knowing Christ are a cōdemnation to the Iewes and all others which neglect Gods worde when it is offered p 〈◊〉 is had the right and true faith 〈◊〉 13. 〈◊〉 q Here by his owne countrey he meaneth Ierusalem and the countrey about Mar. 6 4. Luke 4. 24. Chap. 2. 1. r The worde signifieth royal or one of the kings court 〈◊〉 it semeth that he was one of Herods court who was in great estimation with Herode whome the people called king “ Or come 〈◊〉 6. 14. “ Or 〈◊〉 Leuit. 〈◊〉 2. 〈◊〉 16. 1. “ Or the 〈◊〉 market a Where the shepe were washed that shulde be sa 〈◊〉 b Which signifieth the house of powring 〈◊〉 because the water ranne 〈◊〉 by con duits c This was to the end that the miracle might be so euident that no man colde speake against it Ier. 17. 22. d The 〈◊〉 that we endure are 〈◊〉 ments for our sinnes Exod. 4. 22. e That is propre and 〈◊〉 to him alone f It was 〈◊〉 for all Israel 〈◊〉 call God their Fa ther. But because Christ did 〈◊〉 to him self that he had power ouer all things and wroght as his Fa ther did thei gathered that Christ did not 〈◊〉 ma 〈◊〉 him self the Sonne of God but also equal 〈◊〉 him g That is he doeth communicate with him hauing the same power and the same wil. h 〈◊〉 giuing him power and rule ouer all i They that recei ue it by faith k To communicate it with vs. l That is to gouerne and 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 Mat. 25. 41. Chap. 8. 14. m Christ had respecte to their weakenes that hearde him and 〈◊〉 said his owne witnes shulde not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 17. Chap. 1. 27. “ Or lampe n But ye 〈◊〉 him quickely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not perseuere Mat. 3. 17. and 17. 5. o In the Law ād Prophetes Deut. 4. 12. Act. 17. 11. p The people are more readie to receiue false prophetes then Iesus Christ. q Vaine glorie is a greate let for a man to come to God Chap. 12. 43. Gen. 3. 15. and 22. 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 10. Deut. 18 15. r As Moses shal accuse thē truste in hym so they shall haue no greater enemies at the day of iud gement then the virgine Marie and the Saintes vpon whome nowe they call but whosoeuer doeth accuse Christ and their owne 〈◊〉 shall condemne the reprobat Chap. VI. a Called the lake of Gennesareth b 〈◊〉 Fethsaida and Capernaum were on this side the 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 of Galile but it 〈◊〉 here said that he wēt ouer because there were diuers crikes and turninges ouer the which men feried Leui. 23. 2. Deut. 16. 1. Mat. 14. 16. Marke 6 38. c This summe 〈◊〉 mounteth to about fiue pound sterling Luke 9. 13. d Prayer and 〈◊〉 do sāctifie our meates where with we are nourished e The abundante store of Goddes gifts 〈◊〉 not to make vs prodigal to wast thē f They imagined an 〈◊〉 king dome wythout the testimonie of Gods worde so that by thys meanes his spiri tuall kingdome shuld haue 〈◊〉 abolished g Ouer a corner of the lake Mat. 14. 25. Marke 6. 47. h Whereof eight make a mile i Wherefore it 〈◊〉 nedes fol lowe that Christ passed miraculously k This was not straight ouer the lake from side to side but ouer a crike or arme of the lake which saued mu che labour to thē that shulde haue gone about by land l Which nourisheth ād augmen 〈◊〉 our faith Chap. 1 32. Matt. 3. 17. 17. 3. m For when he appointed him to be the Mediator he set his marke and seale in him to bethe onelie one to reconcile God and man together 1. Iohn 3. 23. n Suche as be acceptable vnto God Exod. 16. 14. Nomb 11. 7. Psal. 77 24. Wisd. 16. 20. o He compareth Moses with the Father and man na with Christ who fedeth vs in to euerlasting life 1. Cor. 10. 3. 〈◊〉 24. 29. p He shal neuer want spiritual nourrishment q God doeth regenerate his elect and causeth them to obey the Gospel Mat. 13. 55. r That is or beleue in me s By lightening his heart with his holie Spirit Isa. 54. 13. ierem 31. 33. Mat. 〈◊〉 27. Exod. 16. 15. t Then there 〈◊〉 no fode that can nourish our soules but Iesus Christ. u Which giue life to the worlde x VVhere Christ is not there death reigneth 1. Cor. 11. 27. y As our bodies are susteined with meat and drinke so are our soules nourished with the bodie blood of Iesus Christ. z To eat the flesh of Christ and drinke his blood is to dwell in Christ ād to haue Christ dwelling in vs. a That is vnderstand it b He meaneth not that his humanitie descended 〈◊〉 heauen but he speaketh touching the vnion of bothe na tures 〈◊〉 buting to the one that which 〈◊〉 to the other Chap. 3. 13. c To wit if it be separate from the Spirit 〈◊〉 of it hathe the force for it cometh of the power of the Spirit that the flesh of Christ gi ueth vs life d Then without Christ there is but death for his worde onely lea deth vs to life Mat. 16. 16 e Althogh your nomber be smale yet shal ye be di minished Leui. 23. 〈◊〉 a At 〈◊〉 is feast they dwelled
〈◊〉 dayes in the tentes whiche put thē in 〈◊〉 ce that they had no citie here per manent but that they muste seke one to come “ Or manifest b why the world hateth Christ. c Christ doeth not vtterly denie that he wolde go to the feast but signifieth that as yet he was not fully determined d These were the heads of the people who did 〈◊〉 Christ. “ Or letters e In that that he is man onely f By this marke we may knowe whither the doctrine be of God or of man g Nothing cōter 〈◊〉 or vntrue Exod. 24. 3. Chap. 5. 18. h VVho did not know the 〈◊〉 of the Scribes i Because I did it on the Sabbath day Leui. 12. 3. Gen. 17. 10. 〈◊〉 1. 16. “ Or frely k He speaketh this as it were scornefully l They were wel minded to heare him whiche preparation is here called althogh 〈◊〉 faith m He sheweth vnto them that they haue no power ouer him til the time come that his Father hathe ordeined Chap. 13. 35. “ Or shal be “ Greke dispersiō n Among the 〈◊〉 whiche were scatered here and there among the Gentiles Leu. 23. 36. o The true 〈◊〉 to come to Christ is by faith Deu. 18. 15. p which shal neuer drye vp q These were the visible graces which were giuē to the 〈◊〉 after his 〈◊〉 siō 〈◊〉 l. 2. 28. Act. 2 17. r They loked for some 〈◊〉 Prophet besides the 〈◊〉 Chap. 〈◊〉 21. Micah 5. 2. Mat 2 5. s wherein appeareth the mightie power of Christs worde against his enemies t They alledge the autoritie of mā against Gods 〈◊〉 Chap. 3. 2. Deu. 17. 8. 19. 〈◊〉 Leu. 20. 10. a Ether for brea king the Law if he did deliuer her or of lightnes inconstātie if he did condēne 〈◊〉 Deu. 17. 7. b Iesus wold not̄ medle but with that whiche did 〈◊〉 to his 〈◊〉 to wit to bring sinners to 〈◊〉 and therfore did not 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 against adulterie 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 9. 5. Or liuelie light Chap. 5. 31. “ Or iuste c That whiche Christ denied chap. 5. 37. here he granteth to declare vnto them their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 that be ing God he beareth witnes to his humanitie 〈◊〉 likewise doeth God the Father witnes the same 〈◊〉 are two 〈◊〉 persones thogh but one God d In that he came from his 〈◊〉 he sheweth that he is not onely mā but God also e He wolde not iudge rashely as they did f VVhich place proueth Christ to be verie God and man Deu. 17 6. 19. 15. mat 18. 16. 〈◊〉 Cor. 13. 1. g That is the pla ce where the vessel and other things belōging to the Temple were kept ebr 10. 28. h Because of their rebellion where in they did 〈◊〉 uere i He sheweth the differēce betwen the Gospel the subtil wit of mā “ Or from the be ginning euē that I said 〈◊〉 you k That is who he was whence he was and why he came into this worlde l Their 〈◊〉 practises whereby they thike to destroye him 〈◊〉 serue to exalte magnifie his glorie m Nor to beleue in him but to be conuicted n To wit the Messias o For we were sclaues to sin p These were not the beleuing Iewes but the mockers that answered thus Rom. 6. 20. 2. pet 2. 19. q He granteth their sayings in suche sorte that he she weth vnto them that their owne dedes proue them liers r Which were his obedience charitie and such good workes whiche proceded of faith s For you are car nal and can not vnderstand spiri tual things t Since the first creation of man u It followeth then that he was once i the trueth for he was not created euil 1. Iohn 3. 8. x According to his wont and cu stome 1. Iohn 4. 6. y Who wil 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 that you do against me or rather against him z For the faithful 〈◊〉 in death se life a Which was to se the comming of Christ in the flesh which thīg Abrahā sawe far re of with the eyes of faith Ebr. 11. 10. Chap. 10. 〈◊〉 b Not onely God but the Mediator betwene God man appointed from before all eternitie () And he passed through the mid des of them and so went his way a God doeth not alwayes punish men for their sinnes b VVhen opportunitie the season serueth Chap. 1. 9. 8. 12. 12. 35. c This was not for any vertue that was in the earth in the spit tle or ī the claye to make one set but it onely plea sed him to vse these signes and meanes d Hereby was prefigured the Messias who shulde be sent vn to them e They durst not speake the trueth for 〈◊〉 they shulde be excommunicate f That is Consider that nothing is hid from God therefore tel vs the trueth that God may be glorified thereby g He spake this in mockery Ios. 7 29. 1. sam 6. 5. h They thoght ether to driue him frōthe trueth 〈◊〉 to make him swerue by their oft 〈◊〉 examining him which practise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bers euer do obserue in examining the Christiās i He derideth their wilful malice and 〈◊〉 k They douted not of his countrey or parents but of his office and 〈◊〉 l Or wicked 〈◊〉 contemners of God suche as delite in sinne “ Or excommunicate him m As all astonished he fel down and worshipped him n Meaning with rule autoritie to make the poore blinde to se ād the proude 〈◊〉 blinde Chap. 3. 17. 12 47. o You shulde not be so muche in faute a That is there is mutual agrement consent of faith betwene the pastour and the shepe b He meaneth al the false prophe tes who led not men to Christe but from him c He shal be sure of hys life Isa. 40. 11. Ezek. 34. 23. d Christ knoweth his because he lo ueth thē careth ād prouideth for them e As the Father can not forget him no more cā he forget ye f In that he Ioueth and approueth me Eze. 37. 22. g To wit amōg the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then were strangers frome the Churche of God Isa. 53. 7. Act 2. 24. h Christ euen in that that he is man hathe deser ued hys Fathers loue and euerlasting life not to his 〈◊〉 he onely but to vs also which by his obediēce and perfect iustice are imputed righteous Rom. 5. 19. Phili. 2. 7. 1. Mac. 4. 59. i VVhich was in stitute that the people myght gi ue thankes to God for their de liuerance and re storyng of their religion and Tēple whiche Antiochus had corrupted and polluted k VVhiche was builded agayne after the patron of that which So lomon builded “ Or holdest out minde in suspēse l The cause wherfore there probate can not beleue m VVhereby we learne how safely we are preser 〈◊〉 againste all dangers Chap. 8. 〈◊〉 Psal. 82. 6. n Meanyng of Princes and rulers who
for their office sake are called gods ād are made here in earth as hys lieutenāts wher fore if thys noble title be giuen to man muche more it appertei ned to hym that is the Sonne of God equall with his Father o VVhereby 〈◊〉 gathered that Christ was more excellent then Iohn Chap. 12. 3. Mat. 26. 7. a For althogh he dyed yet beyng restored so sone to life it was al most no death in comparison Chap. 7. 30. and 8. 59. and 10. 33. b He that walketh in his voca tion and hathe the light of God for his guide nedeth to feare no dāgers The day also bothe sommer and Winter was wyth the Iewes diuided into 12 houres c They labored to stay Christ frō going into Iudea as thogh there had bene no nede “ Or 〈◊〉 slepe d Which signisieth in our tongue a twynne in birth e Which were almost two mile f She sheweth some faith which not withstāding was almost ouer come by her affections g Christ restoreth vs from death to giue vs euerlastīg life h Wherein she declared her affe ction and reuerence that she ba re to Christ. i For 〈◊〉 for he felr our 〈◊〉 series as 〈◊〉 he suffred 〈◊〉 like k We read 〈◊〉 that his 〈◊〉 were so 〈◊〉 that he kept 〈◊〉 measure as 〈◊〉 do in our 〈◊〉 es ioyes and 〈◊〉 ther affections l That is a 〈◊〉 cle whereby Gods Name 〈◊〉 de be glorified m They resiste God thinking to hinder his worke by their owne 〈◊〉 n Or for that pre sent time o God made him to speake nether colde his impietie let Gods purpose who caused this wicked man euen as he did Balaam to be an instrument of the holie Gost. Because thei 〈◊〉 hereby to 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 more holie 〈◊〉 thei shul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 but they 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 by God 〈◊〉 vse this 〈◊〉 Mart. 26. 6. Mar. 14. 3. a Euen from the head to the 〈◊〉 b Read Mark. 14. 5. 5 〈◊〉 Chap. 13. 29. Matt. 21 8. mark 11. 7. Luk. 19. 35. c 〈◊〉 is saue I besech thee d This doeth Wel declare that his kingdome stode not in out Warde things 〈◊〉 9 9. “ Or the preasse e They Were of the race of the Iewes and came out of Asia and Grecia for els the Iewes Wolde not haue permitted that they shulde Worship With them in the Tem ple. f Which is that the knowledge of him shulde be manifest through all the Worlde g If the loue thereof let him from comming to Christ. h And so 〈◊〉 it for Christs sake Mat. 10. 39. 16.10 Marke 8. 35. Luk 9. 24. 17. 〈◊〉 Chap. 17. 24. Chap. 3. 14. i The reformacion and restoring of those things Which Were out of order k The crosse is the meane to 〈◊〉 the Church of God together and to drawe men to heauen l Not onely the Iewes but also the Gentiles Psal 89. 37. 〈◊〉 4. 117. 2. Ezek. 37. 25. Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 10. 6. m That is the Go spel Which is the power of God to saluacion to 〈◊〉 one that doeth beleue Isa. 6. 9. Mat. 13. 14. Mark 4. 12. Luke 8. 11. Act. 28. 26. n By deliueryng them from their miseries and giuing them true felicitie Rom. 11. 8. “ Or 〈◊〉 o To be estemed of men Chap. 5. 44. Chap. 3. 19. and 9. 39. “ Or condemne “ Or condemne “ Or condēneth Mark 16. 25. p 〈◊〉 that daye shal be the apptobacion of the Gospel Chap. 3. 17. Mat. 26. 〈◊〉 Mark 14. 〈◊〉 Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Because he sawe the danger great Which Was towarde them therfore he toke the greater eare for them b VVhiche Was the eating of the passeouer c And makethee cleane from thy sinnes d That is to be con inually purged of hys corrupte affections and 〈◊〉 cares Whiche remaine daylye 〈◊〉 vs. Chap. 15. 〈◊〉 e To serue 〈◊〉 another Chap. 15. 20. Mat. 10. 4. Luke 6. 〈◊〉 Psal. 41. 10. f Vnder pretence of friendes 〈◊〉 seketh hys destruction g To Wit the Christ and redemer of the World Mat. 10 40. Luke 10. 16. h For verie horror and 〈◊〉 tion of suche an abominable acte as Iudas shulde commit i He did openly affirme Mat 26. 21. Marke 14. 18. k Their 〈◊〉 Was not to 〈◊〉 at table but hauing their shoes of cust hions vnder theyr elbowes 〈◊〉 on their sides as it Were halfe lying Luke 22. 21. l Satan toke ful 〈◊〉 of him m Meaning that his crosse 〈◊〉 in gēder a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that in it shal 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 bountie of God Chap. 7. 34. 〈◊〉 19 18. n VVhereof we oght to 〈◊〉 cou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ce as 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 newly 〈◊〉 Mat. 22. 39. Chap. 15. 2. 〈◊〉 Iohn 4. 21. o VVhen thou shalt be more strong Mat 26. 14. 〈◊〉 14. 30. a For in so beleuing no troubles shall ouercome them b So that there is not onely place for him but for all his c At the 〈◊〉 day Act. 1. 11. d He was not altogether igno 〈◊〉 at but his knowled ge wis weake imperfite e Therefore we muste begin in him contine we in him and 〈◊〉 end in him f For the verie fulnes of the diuinitie remaineth in Christ. g In that that he is man h Who declareth his maiestie and vertue by his 〈◊〉 and miracles i This is referred to the whole bo die of the Church in whome this vertue of Christ doeth shine and remaine for euer Chap. 16. 23. mat 7. 7. mar 11. 24. iam 1. 5. k I haue comforted you whiles l Was with you but hensforthe the holie Gost shal comfort you and preserue you I So called becau se he worketh in vs the trueth m VVhich thing he doeth by the vertue of his Spirit n He shal sensibly 〈◊〉 that the grace of God abi deth in him o But the brother of 〈◊〉 p VVhereby he aduertiseth them not to haue respect to the worlde lest they shulde be drawē backe by 〈◊〉 example q That is not his alone for he had nothing separate from his Father r All comfort prosperitie s In that that Christ is become man to be Media 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God and vs. t Satā executeth his rage tyran nie by the permission of God u Satā shal assaile me with all his force but he shal not finde that in me whiche he loketh for for I am that innocēt lambe without spot Mat. 〈◊〉 13. Chap. 〈◊〉 11. a VVe can bring forthe no frute except we be in greffed in Christ. b VVe muste be rooted in Iesus Christ by faith 〈◊〉 cometh of 〈◊〉 word of God c So that ye folowe Gods word which ye cōprehend by faith d VVhere with I 〈◊〉 you e Perfect entier Chap. 13. 34. 1. Thess. 1. 9. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 11. 4. 21. f So that there is nothing omitted that is necessarie for vs and concer ning our saluaciō Mat. 28. 19. g The worde also signifieth
to be diligent to espie fautes to trippe one in h Which is the self same worde but 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉 because 〈◊〉 preache it Chap. 11. 16. Matt. 10. 24. Matth. 24. 9. i But shulde haue semed to be innocent if I had not discouered their malice k In that they 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 taketh frō them all excuse where 〈◊〉 they wolde haue iustified thē selues as if they had bene very holie ād without all sinne Psal. 35. 19. l That is in the holie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 14 26. 〈◊〉 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a And so shrinke from me †Greke put you out of the Synagogues b He bare with thē because they were but weakelings c For if you did cōsider 〈◊〉 wold reioyce d Or conu 〈◊〉 This is to be vnderstand of the comming of the holie Gost when his vertue and strength shal shine in the 〈◊〉 e His enemies which contēned him and put him to death shal be 〈◊〉 by their owne conscience for that they did not beleue 〈◊〉 him Act. 2. 37 shall know that with our Iesus Christ there is nothing but sinne f Wherefore the W 〈◊〉 must nedes confesse that he was iuste and beloued of his Father and not condemned by him as a blasphemer or 〈◊〉 g When they shal knowe that I whome they called the carpen 〈◊〉 sonne and willed to come downe from the crosse am theve rie Sonne of God which haue ouer come all the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of hel and reigne ouer all h These things are conteined in the doctrine of the Apostles which onely is sufficient i As touching the spiritual kingdome of God for the Apo stles knewe 〈◊〉 that til after the resurrection k Mine absence 〈◊〉 not be long for 〈◊〉 wil send you the holie Gost who shal remaine with you for euer l From death I passe to glorie so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in due you with mine heauenlie vertue 2. Cor. 10. 12. ephe 1. 19. m By thepower and vertue of the 〈◊〉 Gost. n For it shal be grounded vpon my resurrection the grace of the holie Gost. o For ye shal haue perfect knowledge and shal no more 〈◊〉 as you were wont Chap. 14. 13. p In respect of that that you shal 〈◊〉 if you aske in faith Mat. 7. 7. 21. 22. 〈◊〉 11. 24. Luk. 〈◊〉 9. Iam 1. 5. q Christ denieth not that he is the mediator but 〈◊〉 that they shal obteine their requests without difficultie or any paine Chap 17. 8. Matth. 26. 37. Mark 14. 27. r Althogh men forsake Christ yet is 〈◊〉 whit diminished for he and his Father are one s We haue rest and comfort whē we 〈◊〉 are truely graffed in Christ. Mat. 28. 8. a Christ hathe all rule and dominion ouer men b Which are the elect c That is that thei acknowledge bothe the Father and the Son ne to be verie God d Aswel by doctrine as miracles e Our election standeth in the good pleasure of God which is the onelie funda tion and cause of our saluation 〈◊〉 is declared to vs in Christ 〈◊〉 whome we are iustified by faith and sanctified Rom. 8. 39. Ephes. 1. 4. f That is the reprobate Chap. 16. 27. g That they may be ioyned in vni tie of faith and spirit h He was so called not onely for that he perished but because God had appointed ād ordeined him to this end i But are separate by the spirit of regeneration Act. 1. 16. 4. 27. Psal. 10. 9. 〈◊〉 “ Or consecrat them 〈◊〉 thy self k Rene we them with thine heauenlie grace that they onely may seke thy wil. l Which thing declareth that Christs holinesis ours m That the infideles may be experience be conuicted to confesse my glorie n I haue shewed 〈◊〉 the example and patron of perfect felicitie Chap. 12. 16. o That they maie profit ād growe vp in suche sort that in the end they may enioy the 〈◊〉 glorie with me p For without him we can not comprehēde the loue where with God loueth vs. 1. 〈◊〉 15. 13. a Which was a deepe valley through the which a streame ranne after a 〈◊〉 raine Matt. 26. 36. Mat. 14. 32. Luk. 22. 39. b The which he had obteined of the gouernour of the Temple Matth. 26. 47. 〈◊〉 14. 43. Luk. 22. 47. c He bothe 〈◊〉 their bodies and also saueth their soules Chap. 17. 12. Luk. 3. 2. d Who sent Christ vnto Caiaphas the high Priest bounde e Althogh this office was for ter me of life by Gods ordinance yet the ambition and 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 caused the Romaines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 time to 〈◊〉 it either for briberie or fa uour Chap. 11. 50. Matth. 26. 38. Matth. 14. 54. Luk. 22. 〈◊〉 f That is 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 g After that Caiaphas had first sent him to 〈◊〉 Matth. 26. 57. 〈◊〉 14. 〈◊〉 Luk. 22. 〈◊〉 Mat. 27. 2. 〈◊〉 16. 15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 10. 28. 11. 3. h He spake this 〈◊〉 because they were so 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shul de say 〈◊〉 wilt not suffre vs to do 〈◊〉 for he knew hat 〈◊〉 was not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 death 〈◊〉 20. 19 〈◊〉 27 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Luk. 〈◊〉 31. k 〈◊〉 standeth not in strength of mē nor in world 〈◊〉 defence l This was a 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 question 〈◊〉 27. 15. m This was one of their blinde abuses for the Law of God gaue no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quite a wicked trespaser Mark 〈◊〉 6. Luk 2 27. Act. 〈◊〉 14. a He thoght to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the furie of the Iewes by some in 〈◊〉 correction Matth. 27. 〈◊〉 Mark 15 18. b He spake in 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 Christ called him 〈◊〉 King c Christ was in dede the 〈◊〉 of GOD and therefore might 〈◊〉 call him 〈◊〉 so without 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 wherefore then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was falsely applied d Hereby he 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 ought not to 〈◊〉 his office and 〈◊〉 e A place some what high and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vp f Which was midday 〈◊〉 27. 31. 〈◊〉 15 21. Luk. 23. 26. g Which was the place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h Because all 〈◊〉 might vnderstand it Mat. 27. 35. Mark 15. 14. Luke 23. 33 i That whiche was prefigured in Dauid was ac complished in Iesus Christ. 〈◊〉 22. 20. “ Or 〈◊〉 Psal. 68. 〈◊〉 k Or 〈◊〉 it vpon an hyssope stalke l It may appeare that the crosse was not hye seyng a man myght 〈◊〉 Christes mouthe with an hyssope stalke which as 〈◊〉 1. King 4. 33. Was the lowest 〈◊〉 herbes as the cedre was hyest amonges 〈◊〉 m Mans saluacion is perfected by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and all the ceremonies of the Lawe are ended n Because the dai of the Passeouer fel on the Sabbath day o 〈◊〉 declareth that he was dead in dede as he rose 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 death to life Exod. 12. 46. Nomb. 9. 12. 〈◊〉 12. 10. Mat. 27. 〈◊〉 Mark 〈◊〉 42. p That is to say 〈◊〉 Christes death but now he declareth him selfe manifestly Luk.
23. 50. Chap. 3. 2. q This honorable burial 〈◊〉 as a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto the 〈◊〉 Mark 16. 1. Luke 24. 1. a She departed frome home before day came thether aboute the 〈◊〉 Marke 〈◊〉 2. “ Or napkins b That is Iohn̄ whiche wrote this Gospell c He beleued that Christs body was taken 〈◊〉 accordyng as Marie reported “ Or to their cō panie Mat. 28. 〈◊〉 Mark 16. 〈◊〉 d Because she was to much addicted to the cor porall presence Christe teacheth herto lift vp her minde by faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where onely after hys ascension he remaineth wher we sit with him at the right hand of the Father e That is the disciples for he was the first borne 〈◊〉 manye brethren f He is our Father and our God because 〈◊〉 Christ is 〈◊〉 brother g So that no man opened him the dores but by his diuine power he caused them to open of theyr owne accord as of Peter is 〈◊〉 Mark 16. 14. Luke 24. 36. h Or all prosperi tie whiche maner of gretyng the Iewes vsed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 15. 5. Psal. 22. 23. Rom. 8. 29. Colos. 1. 18. i To giue them greater power and vertue to ex ecute that weigh tie charge that he wolde commit vnto them Mat. 28. 18. Act. 5. 19. 12. 10. “ Or place k VVhich 〈◊〉 vpon the simplicitie of Goddes worde and grounde not thē selues vpon mās sense and reason Chap. 〈◊〉 23. “ Or lake of 〈◊〉 “ Or Children a Albeit they knewe him nor yet 〈◊〉 folowed his counsell because thei had al night taken 〈◊〉 in vaine b It was some linnen garment whiche fishers vsed to weare whiche beyng 〈◊〉 vnto him couered hys 〈◊〉 partes and also letted not his swimming c The minister cā not wel teach his congregatiō excepte he loue Christ effectually whiche loue is not in them that feed not the flocke d Because Peter shulde be establi shed in his office of an Apostle Christe causeth him by these thre times cōfessing to wipe awaye the shame of his thre tymes denying e In steed of a gir dle thou shalt be tyed with bands cordes where as now thou goest at libertie then thou shalt be drawen to pu nishment when thy flesh shal after a sorte resist Chap. 13. 23. Chap. 20. 3. f But God wolde not charge vs with so great an heape seing there fore that we haue so muche as is necessarie we ought to content ou selues and praise his me cie a VVhereby is ment Christs doctrine his mira cles declared for the cōfirmation of the same b To preache the Gospel c VVho as thei where called by God so had thei their consciences assured by his ho lie Spirit d Whereby God reigneth in vs. e Because thei shuld be all witnesses of his ascēsion Luk. 24 49. Iohn 14. 25. 15 26 16. 7. Mat. 3. 11. f That is with those spiritual graces which Iesus onely giueth by his Spirit Mar. 1. 8. Luk. 3. 12. Ioh. 1. 26. g This declareth mans 〈◊〉 who can not 〈◊〉 quietly 〈◊〉 Gods appointed time come but wolde haue all things accomplished according to their affectiōs read zach 6. 14. Chap. 2. 2. 11. 16. 19. 4. h For this passeth our capacitie God reserueth it to him self i To stand in the face of the whole worlde which signifieth that thei must entre into heauen by afflictiōs there fore muste fight before thei get the victorie k Hereby thei might learne that the Messias was not onely for the Iewes but also for the Gentiles l VVhereby they knewe certeinly whether he 〈◊〉 Luk. 24. 52. m VVhiche were Angels in mens forme n And seking him with carnal eyes o As the true redeiner to gather vs vnto him p VVhiche was two mile according to the Iewes 〈◊〉 albeit it was not so appointed by the Scriptures q A liuelie patrō to learne how to dispose ourselues to receiue the giftes of the holie Gost. r Partely to obteine the holie Gost partely to be deliuered frō the present dangers “ Or wiues “ Or men s The offense which might ha uecome by Iudas fall is hereby 〈◊〉 away because the Scripture had so fore warned Psal. 49 9. Iohn 23. 〈◊〉 “ Or porcion t 〈◊〉 infamie is thereward of all suche as by vnlawfully 〈◊〉 gods bye anie thing Mat. 27. 5. “ Or ministerie †Greke went in went out u In that he men cioneth the prin cipal article of our faith he comprehendeth also the rest Psal. 68. 26. Psal. 109 8. x To the intent that he that shuld take in hand that excellent officé of an Aposlle might be chosen by the autoritie of God a The holie Gost was sent when muche people was assembled in Ierusalem at the feast Exod. 23. 16. Leui. 23. 16. deu 16 9. because the thing might not onely be knowē there but also through the worlde b That is the Apostles c VVhereby is signified the holie Gost. d This signe agreeth with 〈◊〉 thing which is si gnified thereby e To declare the vertue and force that shulde be in them Chap. 1. 5. 11. 15. 19. 6. Mat. 3. 11. Mar. 1. 8. Luk. 3. 16. “ Or to speake f How the Apostles spake 〈◊〉 langages g For they colde speake all langages so that they were able 〈◊〉 spea ke to euerie man in his owne langage “ Or those that dwelt at Rome h VVhose ancestres were not of the Iewish natiō but were conuer ted to the Iewes religion which their childrē did professe i That is such as were conuerted to the Iewish religion whiche were before 〈◊〉 and ido 〈◊〉 k There is no worke of God so excellent which the wicked skoffers do not decide “ Or 〈◊〉 l He 〈◊〉 I 〈◊〉 midde without binding him self to his wordes Ioel 2. 28. Isa. 44. 3. 〈◊〉 m Or man meaning yong and olde 〈◊〉 man and woman n Meaning that God wil she we him self verie familiarely plainely bothe to old and yong o Euen in great abundance p God wil shewe such signes of his wrath through all the worlde that men shal be no lesse amased thē if the whole ordre of nature were changed Ioel. 2 32. q Hereacheth this 〈◊〉 to auoydethe wrath and to obteine saluation Rom 10. 13. r God caused their wickednes to set forthe his glorie 〈◊〉 to their mindes s As Iudas traison ād the Iewes 〈◊〉 toward Christ were most 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so were they not onely knowen to the 〈◊〉 wisdom of God but also directed by hys 〈◊〉 counsell to a most 〈◊〉 end “ Or 〈◊〉 t 〈◊〉 as touching the paine and also the hor 〈◊〉 of GODS wrath ād curse Psal. 15. 7. u To signifie that nothing cā comfort vs in our af flictions excepte we knowe that God is present with 〈◊〉 x Out hope 〈◊〉 in Gods desense “ Or life or persone “ Or 〈◊〉 y 〈◊〉 restorynge me 〈◊〉 death to lyfe z And so knowe
whose name was also Israel g The Israelites must not be estemed by 〈◊〉 kinred but by the secret electiō of God which 〈◊〉 aboue the external vocation 1. Sam. 4. 21. Psal. 26. 8. Gen. 〈◊〉 12. Ebr. 11. 17. h As Ismael Gal. 4. 28. Gen. 18. 10. Gen. 25. 1. Gen. 25. 〈◊〉 Malac. 1. 2. Exod. 33. 19. i As the 〈◊〉 wil purpose of God is the chief cause of election 〈◊〉 so his fre mercie in Christ is an inferior cause of saluacion the har 〈◊〉 of the heart an 〈◊〉 cause of dānaciō k That is God in the Scripture Exod. 9. 16. Or speakest 〈◊〉 Isa. 45 9. 〈◊〉 28. 6. VVisd 15. 7. “ Or vnto honest vses Hose 2. 23. 1. Peter 1. 10. Hose 1. 10. Isa. 10. 21. l God wil make suche waste of that people that the sewe whiche shall remaine shal be a worke of his iustice ād shall set for the his glorie in his Churche m That is vtterly lost Isa. 1. 9. n Iesus Christ is to the infideles destruction and to the faythfull life and 〈◊〉 Isa. 8. 14. and 28. 16. 1. Peter 2. 6. Psal. 118. 22. 〈◊〉 a That is a certeine affectiō but not a true know ledge Gal. 3. 24. b The end of the Lawe is to iustifie them whiche obserue it therefore Christe hauyng fulfilled it for vs is made our iustice sancti fication c. Lcui 〈◊〉 5. 〈◊〉 20. 〈◊〉 Gal. 3. 12. 〈◊〉 30. 12. Deut. 30. 14. c Because we can not performe the Law it 〈◊〉 vs to doute who shall go to 〈◊〉 and to say who shal go downe to the depe to de liuer vs thences but fayth teacheth vs that Christ is 〈◊〉 vp to take vs with hym and hathe descended into the depth of death to 〈◊〉 death and deliuer vs. d That is the pro mes and the Gospell whiche agreeth with the Lawe Isa. 28. 16. e That is the way to be saued is to beleue with heart that we are saued onely by Christ and to confesse the same before the world Isa. 32. 7. Ioel. 2. 32. Act. 2. 21. Naum. 1. 15. “ Or the 〈◊〉 Isa. 53. 8. Iohn 12. 38. f Mcanynge the Gospell and the good tydyngs of saluacion which they preached g That is by Gods commādement of whome they are 〈◊〉 that preache the Gospell It maye be also taken for the verye preaching it self h Both the Iewes and Gentiles i The Hebrewe worde signifieth the line or proportiō of the 〈◊〉 uēs whose most excellent frame besides the reste of Gods creatures preacheth vnto the whole worlde and secreth forthe the worthines of the Creator Psal. 19. 5. k Then seing all the world knew God by his creatures the Iewes cold not be igno rant and so sinned of malice “ Or vnbeleuing 〈◊〉 32. 21. Isa. 65. 1. Isa. 65. 2. a And elected before all beginning 1. King 19. 10. b He talked With God not that he shulde punish Israel but yet lamēted their falshode so his Wordes made against them 1. King 19. 18. Meaning an infinit nomber Or fre election Isa. 6. 29. and 9. 10. Mat. 13. 14. iohn 12. 40. act 28. 26. Psal. 69. 22 “ Or pritking d Christ by the mouth of thep to pherwisheth that Which came vpō the Iewes that is that as birdes are taken Where as they thinke to finde fode so the Law Which the Iewes of a blinde 〈◊〉 preferred to the Gospel thinking to haue saluation by it shulde turne to their destruction e Take from thē thy grace and strength f Without hope to be restored g The Iewes to followe the Gentiles h In that the Gentiles haue the knowledge of the Gospel i That they might be ielouse ouer Christ against the Gentiles and so to be more seruent in loue toward Christ then the Gentiles k The Iewes now remaine as it Were in death for lacke of the Gospel but When bothe they the Gentiles shal embrace Christ the Worlde shal be restored to a newe life l Abraham Was not 〈◊〉 sanctified but his sede also Which negle cted not the promes m Meaning Abraham “ Or in them n That is the Church of the Israelites o Be careful Wor ship God and 〈◊〉 in his 〈◊〉 p Mespeaketh of the Iewes and Gentiles in 〈◊〉 q Meaning stubbernes and induration against Gods Worde Isa 59 20. r He sheweth that the time shal come that the Whole nation of the Iewes thogh not euery one particularly shal be ioyned to the Church of Christ. Isa. 27. 9. Ierem. 22. 〈◊〉 Ebr. 8. 8. 10. 16. s To Whome God giueth his Spirit of adoptiō and Whome he calleth effectually he can not perish for Gods eternal counsel neuer changeth “ Or that by your mercie t That is bothe Iewes and Gentiles Isa. 40. 〈◊〉 Wisdom 9. 13. 1. Cor. 2. 16. u He reproueth the rashnes of men Which mur mure against the iudgements of God x That is 〈◊〉 ked him by his good 〈◊〉 y All things are created preserued of God to set for the his glorie a In stede of dead beasts liuelie sacrifice in ste de of the blood of beastes Which Was but a shad owe and pleased not God of it self the acceptable sacrifice of the spiritual man framed by faith to godlines and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b That is true lawful and spiritual 1. Pet. 2. 5. c VVhatsoeuer is not agreable to Gods Wil is euil displeasant and vnperfect Ephes. 5. 17. 1. Thess. 3. 1. d TWo things are required if We Wil iudgesoberly of Gods giftes in vs the one that We do not attogate to ourselues that Which We haue not next 〈◊〉 We boast not of the giftes but reuerētly vse thē to Gods honour Mat. 6. 2. e That is soberly not neglecting Gods 〈◊〉 but vsing them to his glorie 1. Cor. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ephes. 4. 7. 1. Pet. 4. 10. f By prophecying here he meaneth preaching teaching by office or ministerie all such offices as ap perteme to the Church as Elders Deacons c. g By faith he me a neth the knowledge of God in Christ With the gifes of the holie Gost. h Of these officers some are Deacōs some Gouernors some kepe the 〈◊〉 i He meaneth thē Which Were appoīted to loke vnto the poore as for the moste parte Were the Widowes 2. Cor. 9. 7. Amos. 5. 〈◊〉 Ephes. 4. 2. 1. pet 2. 17. “ Or the time Ebr. 13. 1. Luk. 18. 1. 1. Cor. 16. 1. Ebr. 13. 2. 1. pet 4. 13. Mat. 5. 44. k That is in your owne conceit * Prou. 20. 22. * Mat. 5. 〈◊〉 * 1. Pet. 3. 9. * 2. Cor. 8. 11. l Liue so honestly godly that no man can finde faute With you * Ebr. 12 14. * Eccle 28. 1. * Mat. 5. 38. * Deu 32 35. * 〈◊〉 10 30 * Prou. 25. 21. m For ether thou shalt Wōne him With thy benefit or els his 〈◊〉 albeare him Witnes that Gods burning Wrath 〈◊〉 ouer him Act. 6. 1. 1. Tim. 5. 9.
* Prou. 3. 7. * Isa. 5. 11. VVisd 6. 4. Tit. 3. 1. 1. pet 2. 〈◊〉 a Not onely the punishement of the Iudges but al so the vengeance of God †Greke a reuenger With Wrath. b For no priuate man can 〈◊〉 ne that gouernemēt Which God hathe appointed Without the brea che of his consciē ce here he spea keth of ciuil 〈◊〉 so that Antichrist his can not Wrast this place to establish their tyran nie ouer the conscience c That is to 〈◊〉 the good and to punish the euil d He meaneth onely the 〈◊〉 table Mat. 22. 11. Exod. 20. 14. Deut. 5. 18. Leuit. 19. 18. Mat. 〈◊〉 59. Gal. 5. 14. Iam. 2. 8. 1. Tim. 1 〈◊〉 e Before We beleued it had bene in vaine to 〈◊〉 these things but now seing our saluation is nere let vs take hede that We neglect not this occasion Luk 21. 34. f That is honest maners godlie “ Or riote Gal. 5. 16. 1. pet 2. 〈◊〉 a That is the doctrine of the Gos pel b Lest 〈◊〉 departe ether more ignorant then he came or elswith a greater 〈◊〉 of conscience Iám 4. 12. c It is the Lords matter and not thine d VVe muste be assured in our cōscience by Gods Worde in all things that We do that if We be strong We may know What is our libertie if We be Weake We may learne to profit daily e That counteth one day more holi thē another f VVbo iudgeth whether he doeth wel or no. g Because he 〈◊〉 keth the meates vncleane by the Law h Here we must 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 things first that he speaketh of things which of them selues are indiffe rēt 〈◊〉 in the Law thei were not next that he reproueth not the condemning of the act but of the persones thirdly that he meaneth not the slubburne malicious whom he ealieth dogges 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the weake and infirme tō whome as yet God had not reueiled the perfite libertie i Bothe our life and death ought to profite our brother k This othe parti cularly apperteinech to God who is the true life of him self giueth it to all other l And acknowledge 〈◊〉 for their God m He preuenteth the obiection which the Christians might vse 1. Cor. 8. 1. 2. Cor. 5 10. Isa. 45. 23. Phil. 2. 10. n which is the be 〈◊〉 of Christ ā libertie by abusing 〈◊〉 ye cause the weake lings to blasp heme the Gospel which might seme to them cōtrarie to Gods wil and the doctrine of the 〈◊〉 o God wil not reigne ouer his by such obseruatiōs Tit. 1. 15. p In peace and righteousnes q Faith here is ta ken for a fulpersuasion of the Christian libertie in things indifferent as the Apostle interpreteth it in the 14 verse r VVhich hath none euil remorse of cōscience in his doing 〈◊〉 Meaning of a right cōsciēce 1. Cor 8. 13. a To 〈◊〉 signi fieth to do all maner dueties to our neighbour ether to bring him to Christ or if he be wonne that he may growe frō faith to faith for the faithful are called the temple of God wherein he is resident by his h he Spirit and these faithful are the stones of the newe 〈◊〉 that is the vniuer sal Church Isa. 54 〈◊〉 21. of the which buylding Christ is 〈◊〉 chief corner stone Eph. 2. 20. Psal. 69. 10. b I did so beare them as if they 〈◊〉 bene done to me and not to my Father c VVhiche is the autor of 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 1. 10. d To make vs partakers of Gods glorie e 〈◊〉 to gather the Iewes and then the Gētiles that bothe might be made one flocke f That God might be knowē true Philip. 3. 16. g which is Christ who did spring as a yong budde out of the drye dead rote h Then seing he toke bothe the Iewes and Gentiles to his fathers glorie they ought by his example to loue together Psal. 18. 50. 2. Sam. 22. 50. Deu. 32. 43. Psal. 117. 1. Isa. 11. 10. i The minister 〈◊〉 vp the people to God by the Gospel k God gaue him suche ample occasions to set forthe his excellent workes that he had done by him that the Apostle nede not to seke anie other thing to boast vpon Isa. 52. 15. Chap. 1. 〈◊〉 1. Thes. 2. 17. Chap. 1. 1. l which was to 〈◊〉 the almes 1. Cor. 9. 11. m I shal faithfully leaue it with them and as it were sealed most surely n Almes is the frute of faith and charitie o His coming shal be profitable vnto thē for God wil giue him abundant knowledge of Dinine mysteries to communi cate vnto them Chap. 1. 10 p He feared lest sclandrous tongues wolde haue made his message ether odious or lesse acceptable Isa. 9. 6. 2. Cor. 1. 11. Act. 18. 〈◊〉 a The first which was cōsecrate to the Lord by embracing the Gospel “ Or Asia b They were grafred in Christ by faith a fore I was called and were wel estemed of the Apostles and of the Churches c This was a signe of amitie among the Iewes which he willeth to be holie that is that it come from a minde ful of godlie charitie 2. Iohn 10. 1. Corin. 16. 20. 2. Cor. 13. 12. 1. Pet. 5. 14. d These be markes to knowe the false Aposties by e The worde signifieth him that promiseth muche and performeth nothing who semeth also to spea ke for thy profite but doeth nothing lesse Act. 16. 1. Philip 2 19. 1. Cor. 1. 14. “ Or receiuer f Corinthus Ephes 3 19. Ephes. 3. 9. Colos. 1 26. g Bothe as touching the doctrine of the Gospel and also the calling of the Gentiles 2. Tim. 1. 10. Tit. 1. 2. 1. Pet. 1 〈◊〉 a Whome God hathe separate from the rest of the Worlde purified and ginen to his Sonne that he mightbe in them and they in him b Made holie by the fre mercie calling of God Act 〈◊〉 9. 1. Thes. 4. 7. c Which is to 〈◊〉 knowledge him to be euerie God to Worship him and seke vnto him for helpe Rom. 1. 7. Ephes. 1 1. Col. 1. 22. 2. Tim. 1. 9. tit 2. 1. 2. Tim. 2. 23. d For all the benefites Which ye haue receiued by the Gospel e 〈◊〉 membres of the same bodie Which communi cate With their head f He 〈◊〉 those giftes in them Whose 〈◊〉 se aster he doeth 〈◊〉 as eloquence philosophie and their knowledge of Gods Worde g For there is 〈◊〉 condemnation to them that are grafted in Chriss Iesus * 1. Thes. 5. 24 * Rom. 15. 〈◊〉 * Philip. 3. 16. Colos. 1. 10. 2. 7. Philip. 3. 20. Tit. 2. 〈◊〉 * 1. Thes. 5. 24. * Rom. 15. 〈◊〉 * Philip. 3. 16. h Disagreing in Wordes ingendreth dissention of minde Whereof procedeth repugnancie of iudgement Which 〈◊〉 the mother of schisme 〈◊〉 1. Thes 3. 〈◊〉 5. 23. i Which Was a vertuous Woman 〈◊〉 of Gods glorie and soght the 〈◊〉 of the
in respect of his humanitie whose flesh hath this glorie by the power of God who dwelleth in it a Bothe in substā 〈◊〉 and forme we are earthlie b This natural bo die as it is now til it be made newe by the Spirit of Christ. c When the Lord cometh to iudge ment some of the Saintes shal be aliue whome he wil change euen as if they were dead so that this chāge is in steade of death to thē Mat. 24. 31. () O death whe re is thy victorie o graue where is thy sting 1. thess 4. 16. Isa. 25. 8. d Sinne first broght in death and giueth it power ouer vs the strength of sinne is the Law because it doeth 〈◊〉 the iudge ment of God against vs or els the chief cause of our destruction is in our selues Reuel 7 17. Hose 13. 14. Ebr. 2. 14. e The hope of re surrectiō causeth the faithful to sur 〈◊〉 all difficulties a Vpon the first day of the weke which the Scripture calleth the Lordsday 〈◊〉 Sonday they accustomed not onely in the Church but at home also according to euery mans zeale to lay vp some piece of money towar de the relief of the poore 〈◊〉 2. Iohn 5. 5. Chap. XVI Act. 11. 29. 12. 25. Rom. 12. 13. b Which ye shal send by thē that cary the money Act. 18. 〈◊〉 c Because God blessed his labour d Willing that they shulde defēde him against the aduersaires of Christ because it is the Churche duetie to be care ful for the preseruation of their ministers e As thogh he were to yong to be a minister f That is safe and sounde g Lest 〈◊〉 steale vpon you at 〈◊〉 h For they had euery mā respect to himself 〈◊〉 ry to loue i That is the first which embraced the Gospel k And reuerence them l The grief that I toke for your absence was greatly aswaged by their presence “ Or minde m In token of mutual 〈◊〉 whichthing was obserued in the primatiue church when the Lords Supper was ministred Rom. 16. 16. 2. Cor. 13. 〈◊〉 1. Pet. 5. 15. 19. “ Or Maranatha n Or as is most probable from Ephesus a Meaning that countrey where of 〈◊〉 was the chief citie Ep hes 13. b Or praise and glorie be giuen 1. Peter 1. 3. c which I suffer for Christ or which Christ suffereth in me d For seing him indure so muche they had occasion to be confirmed in the Gospel e As God onely worketh al things in vs so doeth he also our saluation by his fre mercie and by suche mea nes as he hathe here left in this life for vs to be 〈◊〉 in Rom. 7. 5. and 8. 5. Colos. 1. 14. f Hereby he sheweth his owne in firmitie that it might appeare how wonderfully Gods graces wroght in him g I was vtterly resolued in my self to dye h So manie dangers of death Rom. 15. 30. i He rendreth a reason why they ought to prayevn to God for his 〈◊〉 k Vsing that wisdome which God gaue me from heauen l Ye knowe Par tely my constancie bothe by my dwelling with you and also my writting vnto you and I trust ye shal knowe me to be the same to the very end m In that we ha ue taught you the Gospel so syncere ly n Because we haue wonne you to Christ o which shal abolish al worlde lieglorie p which is rashely to promes and not to performe q Now to affirme one thing and 〈◊〉 to deny it whichis a signe of inconstancie r He taketh God to witnes that he preacheth the 〈◊〉 s He preached no thing vnto them but onely Iesus Christ who is the moste constāt and infallible trueth of the Father t They aremade performed and we are partakers onely by him who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in that he hathe fulfilled them for vs. u In that I say I tame not because I wolde spare you I meane not that I haue autoritie to alter true religion or to binde your consciences but that I am Gods minister to confirme and comfort you 〈◊〉 4. 30. x And faith is not in subiection to man a which was giuen to Satan but now doeth repent b Which made you him sory in my further epistle c After this adul 〈◊〉 did repent and amend paul did sovtterly cast of alsorowe that he denieth that inmaner he was anie with sorie d And so shulde increase his soro we which I wolde diminish e The adulterer which interteined his mother in Law f That at my in 〈◊〉 you wolde declare by the publike consent of the Church that you embrace him againe as a brother seing he was excommunicate by the commune consent g That is truely and from mine heart euen as in the presence of Christ. h By our rigorous punishing “ Or in my minde i From this place vnto the 6. Chap. 11. he 〈◊〉 onely of the ministers saue he some time intermedeleth that which apperte ineth to the whole Church 〈◊〉 Chap. 3. 17 18. vetses and not onely to the mini 〈◊〉 k In working 〈◊〉 by vs partakers of his victorie and triumph l The preaching of the crosse bringeth death to them which onely consider Christs death as a commune death and be thereat offended or els thinke it 〈◊〉 bringeth againe life to them who in in his death beholde their life m That is which preache for gaine and corrupt it to serue mens affectiones Rom. 11. 16. Chap. 4. 2. “ Or through Christ or of Christ. a Meaning him self 〈◊〉 and Siluanus b who were Gods penne c The hardnes of mās heart before he beregenerat is as a stonie table Ezech. 11. 19. 36. 26. but being 〈◊〉 nerat by the 〈◊〉 of God it is as softe as flesh that the grace of the Gospel may bewritteninit as in new tables 〈◊〉 31. 32. d whose minister Moses was e which Christ gaue f Meaning the spiritual doctrine which is in our hearts g Thus he nameth the Law in cōparison of the Gospel h After that God had spoken with him and giuen him the Law i For the Law declareth all men to be vnder condemnation k Meaning of the Gospel which declareth that Christ is made our righteousnes l In preaching the Gospel Exod. 34. 33. m Moses shewed the Law as it was couered with shadowes so that the Iewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ligh tened 〈◊〉 blinded and so colde not come to 〈◊〉 who was the 〈◊〉 thereof 〈◊〉 againe the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the the glorie of God 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 eyes but 〈◊〉 the darkenes away frō 〈◊〉 n 〈◊〉 is our 〈◊〉 and au tor of New 〈◊〉 ment whose doctrine is 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 life to the Law o In Christ who is God 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 we se god the Father as in a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cleare glasse Ioh. 4. 24. a For anie troubles or afflictiōs b Meaning suche shiftes and pretences as become not them that haue such a great 〈◊〉 in hand
Chap. 3. 17 c To wit Satan Ioh. 12. 〈◊〉 14. 30. Ephes. 6. 〈◊〉 d In whome god doeth shew him self to be 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is called so in respect of his office e As they which 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seke to besene and knowen 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 gene 1. 3. f Which are your seruants g That we hauing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shuld communicate the same with 〈◊〉 and therefore Christ calieth thē the light of the world Mat. 5. 14. h Albeit the ministers of the gospel be contem ptible as touchīg their persone yet the treasure which they carie is nothing worse or inferior i All the faithful and 〈◊〉 the ministers must drinke of this cup because the worlde heateth Christ and also that the 〈◊〉 shulde bē comformable to Christ their head yet by the mightie power of Christ who ouer came death they are made conque 〈◊〉 k By our death you haue life so that the frute of our afflictions co meth to you l The same faith by the inspiratiō of the holie Gost m In 〈◊〉 vs from these dan gers which is as it were a restoring from death to life Psal. 116. 10. n That in being deliuered and restored to you againe may not onely myself 〈◊〉 God thankes for this infinite 〈◊〉 of deliuerance but also you all which 〈◊〉 bothe partakers of mine affliction and comforte may abundantly set forthe his glorie Or be 〈◊〉 o Groweth stronger p Which is so called in respect of the euerlasting life a After this bodie shal be dissol ued it shal be made incorrupti ble immortal “ Or if so be we shal be founde clothed and not naked Reuel 16. 15. “ Or wherein b Not onely quiet in minde but also ready to susteine all dangers being assured of the good successe thereof “ Or strangers in the bodie c For here onely we beleue in God and se him not d In this bodie e Out of this bo die to heauen Rom. 14. 10. f That is ether glorie or shame g His feareful iudgement h He reproueth the dignitie of his ministerie by the frute and effect therof which is to bring 〈◊〉 to Christ. i By imbracing the same faith which we preache to others k As they which more estemed the outward shewe of wisdome and 〈◊〉 then true godlines l As the aduersa ries said 〈◊〉 colde not abide to heare them praised m Our folie serueth to Gods glorie n Therfore who so euer giueth pla ce to ambition or vaine glorie is yet dead and liueth not in Christ. o As the onely faithful do in Christ. p According to the estimation of the worlde but as he is guided by the Spirit of God q We do not este me nor commen de Christ him self now as he was an excellent man but as he was the Sonne of God partaker of his glorie and in whome God dwelled corpotally and do you thinke that I wil 〈◊〉 my self or anie man in setting for the his giftes Yea when I praise my ministerie I commende the power of God when I commende our worthie factes I praise the mightie power of God set forthe by vs wormes and wretches Isa. 41 〈◊〉 r Let him be 〈◊〉 and renounce him self els all the rest is nothing Reucl. 21. 5. s Therefore without Christ we can not enioye the life euerlasting nor come to God t That is a sacrifice for sinne u By 〈◊〉 when we shal be 〈◊〉 with Christs iustice Isa. 43. 8. a To wit Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whetein he hathe powred for the his infinite loue b By the infideles if they sawe no frute come thereof 1. Cor. 4. 〈◊〉 c He declareth with what weapons he resisted his afflictions d Who is the efficient cause e Whiche is the final cause f By the Gospel and the power of God and hys owne integritie he ouer 〈◊〉 Satan the worlde as with weapōs on 〈◊〉 side most 〈◊〉 g Signifying his 〈◊〉 vehement affection h Their iudge 〈◊〉 was so corrupted that they were not likewise affectioned towardes hym as he was to 〈◊〉 them i She we like affection towardes me k He semeth to allude to that which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 22. 10. “ Or the deuill Eccle. 13. 31. Where the Lorde 〈◊〉 that an oxe and an asse be not yoked together because the match is vnequal so if the faithfull marie with the infideles or elshaue to do with them in anie thing vnlawful it is here reproued l So called because he hath not onely life in 〈◊〉 selfe but 〈◊〉 it also to all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 3. 13. and 6. 19. Leui. 26. 11. Isa. 52. 〈◊〉 Ierem. 31. 1. a Consider this wel ye that serue idoles with your bodies and yet thinke your consciences pure towarde God God wil one day 〈◊〉 you for your 〈◊〉 b Of bodie and soule c That we may teache you d By griedie 〈◊〉 e He had nether rest in bodie nor 〈◊〉 and it semeth that he al ludeth to that 〈◊〉 is written 〈◊〉 32. 25. for the crosse to mans eye is commune bothe to the godlie and to the wicked althogh to 〈◊〉 ends f This ioye 〈◊〉 all my sorowes 1. 〈◊〉 2. 19. g Whose hearts Gods Spirit doeth touche he is 〈◊〉 for his sinnes committed against so merciful a Father and these 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of his repentance as witnes Dauids and Peters 〈◊〉 others which are sorie for their sin nes onely for feare of punishment and Gods vengeance fall in 〈◊〉 desperacion as Cain Saul Achitophel and 〈◊〉 h In asking God forgiuenes i 〈◊〉 in iudging and 〈◊〉 your selues you preuented Gods angre “ Heart k The Greke worde 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is ment moste great loue and tender 〈◊〉 l Bothe in thinking and reporting wel of you a This benefite of God appeared in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first that the Ma cedonians being in so great afflictions were so prompt to helpe others and next that being in great pouertie were verie liberal towards others b So that a moste abundant riuer of riches flowed out of their 〈◊〉 c So he 〈◊〉 their liberalitie ether because thei were the bestowers of Gods graces or because thei receiued thē of God frely and 〈◊〉 they desired Paul to se to the distribution thereof d Euerie man may do good that hathe abilitie thereunto but towil and haue aminde to do good cometh of 〈◊〉 charitie e That as you helpe others in their nede so 〈◊〉 shal releue your want f That bothe you and others as occasion shal serue may relieue the godlie according to their necessities Exod. 16. 18. g And willing ly offred him self to gather your almes h In 〈◊〉 the Gospel Some vnderstād Luke others 〈◊〉 i His wel doing is approued before God and man Rom. 12. 17. k That is by whome Christs glorie is greatly aduanced Prouerb 〈◊〉 Rom. 12 8. 〈◊〉 35. 11. a Lest thei 〈◊〉 giue but 〈◊〉 distrusting 〈◊〉 impo uerish thē 〈◊〉 thereby he sheweth that God wil so blese
their liberal hearts that 〈◊〉 they shal haue ynough for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and also to helpe others with all b 〈◊〉 ve may do 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 others at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of that 〈◊〉 feareth 〈◊〉 and loueth his 〈◊〉 Psal. 〈◊〉 9. d Besides that by their liberalitie God shal be praised thei also shal be commended to God by their prayers whome thei haue holpen yea all men shal reuerence them as being endued with an 〈◊〉 gift of God “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 affe ctioned towarde you a These wordes his 〈◊〉 thinking thereby to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as verse 〈◊〉 b As 〈◊〉 we 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 ues by a 〈◊〉 affection c Meaning a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 spake of Paul d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 anie thing must haue some line or measure to metre by and not to measure a thing by it self 〈◊〉 these boasters must 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 by their worthie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if they wil cōpare with others let them 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 what cities and people they 〈◊〉 wonne to the Lord for who wil 〈◊〉 that soul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 onely at the table can fine ly 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 when he cometh 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 expert e That is the giftes and 〈◊〉 which God 〈◊〉 giuen him to winne others by f God gaue the whole 〈◊〉 to the Apostles to 〈◊〉 so that Paul here meaneth by the line his 〈◊〉 of the countreis where he preached * 〈◊〉 9 24 * 1. Corinth 1. 31. 〈◊〉 4 8. a He calleth the praising of him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the which thing the 〈◊〉 of the false apostles compelled him who 〈◊〉 nothing els but to ouer throwe the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 diminishing the 〈◊〉 of his ministerie b To speake in mine owne commendation c The minister marieth Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hous band and wife by the preaching of the Gospel Gene. 3 4. d That is more 〈◊〉 doctrine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iesus e More excellent 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 by other mens preaching f They did not preache Christ more purely then I did for in this behalfe I was nothing inferior to the chiefest 〈◊〉 g That is vse no worldelie 〈◊〉 h Other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 me i He did not one ly labour with his hands for his liuing but in his extreme 〈◊〉 preached 〈◊〉 without burdening 〈◊〉 man or els waxing 〈◊〉 to do his 〈◊〉 to euerie man k Let not the trueth of Christ be thogh to be in me if I suffer my 〈◊〉 to be shut vp which I haue 〈◊〉 of Gre 〈◊〉 Chap. 12. 3. Act. 20. 34. m By false 〈◊〉 here is not ment suche as teache false doctrine which 〈◊〉 they wolde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto but suche as were vaine glorious and did not their duerie syncerely 〈◊〉 To 〈◊〉 my ministerie if I shulde receiue 〈◊〉 n In his earth 〈◊〉 had respect to the Lord but this facion of 〈◊〉 semed according to man whereun to they compelled him o In 〈◊〉 things p I note this dishonour which they dovnto 〈◊〉 Philip. 3. 5. q That is 〈◊〉 vile miserable a craftes man an idiot and subiect to a thousand calamities which things the false apostles obiected against him as moste 〈◊〉 stimonies of his 〈◊〉 r Put 〈◊〉 ye terme it so yet is it true s In the present danger of death t At 〈◊〉 seueral times 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 25. 3. u Of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 magistrates Act 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 14. 19. Act. 27 〈◊〉 x As imprisonements 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thirst colde nakednes and 〈◊〉 likes which things the 〈◊〉 condemne as infirme in me Act. 9. 24. Act. 9. 3. a That is a 〈◊〉 stian or I 〈◊〉 it in Christ. b That is to say into the highest heauen c Mans infirmitie was not able to declare them nether were they shewed vn to hym for that end “ Or lawfull d The greke worde signifieth a sharpe piece of wood as a pale or stake and also a litle spilde or sharpe thynge whiche pricketh one as he goeth through busihie ād 〈◊〉 places ād entring into the 〈◊〉 can not be takē out with out 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 this was the rebelling of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against the spirit and warned hym that Satan was at hand e That is to say often times f Is knowen ād euidently sene g He doeth not onely paciently beare his 〈◊〉 but also ioy fully and as one that taketh pleasure therein for 〈◊〉 sake Chap. 11. 9. “ Or chargeable h For firste he was minded to departe from Ephesus into Macedonia and so to Corinthus 1. Cor. 16. 5. Then when the Lord letted this purpo se he appointed to go straight from Ephesus to Corinthus i VVhiche declareth his fatherlie affection “ Or your cause or persones Chap 1. 15. Which intent being 〈◊〉 ge he 〈◊〉 to Ma cedonia frō 〈◊〉 ce now he appointeth the thirde time to come vn to them k Thus said hys aduersaries that thogh he toke it not by him self yet he did it by the meanes of others l To go to you m Meaning 〈◊〉 pe and seuere n There was no thyng where at he so muche reioyced as when his preachīg 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therfore he calleth the 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 ioye 〈◊〉 also nothing did more cast 〈◊〉 his heart as 〈◊〉 hys labour dyd no good a His firste commyng was hys dwellyng 〈◊〉 them his second was his first 〈◊〉 and now he is ready to come the thirde time which thre commings he calleth his thre witnes b In my first epistle Chap. 4. 20. 〈◊〉 19. 15. 〈◊〉 18. 16. Iohn 8. 17. Ebr. 10. 28. c In that he hum bled him selfe ād 〈◊〉 vppon him the forme of a seruant d Christ as 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 in mans iudgemēt wasvile 〈◊〉 therfore we that are hys mēbers can not be other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but being crucified he shewed him self 〈◊〉 God so thinke that we whom ye 〈◊〉 ne as dead mē 〈◊〉 cast aways haue through God suche power to ex ecut against you that ye may fele sensibly that we 〈◊〉 in Christ. e In mans iudge ment who for the most part 〈◊〉 the best approueth the worste f Hauing 〈◊〉 ce of the grace of God 1. Cor. 11. 22. g Cōmit not by your negligence that that which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 turne to your destruction h VVhich was ac cording to those 〈◊〉 in those dayes bothe of the lewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 other 〈◊〉 Roma 〈◊〉 16. 1. Cor 16. 20. 1. Pet. 5. 14. Tit. 1. 3. a For God is the autor of all mini 〈◊〉 b This prerogatiue was peculiar to the 〈◊〉 Luke 1. 74. c VVhiche is the corrupt 〈◊〉 of man wythoute Christ. “ Or doctrine d That is to be 〈◊〉 of the saluacion offred frely by Christ. e For what is more cōtrarie to our fre iustification by saith thē the iustification by the Lawe or our works ther fore to ioyne these two together is to ioyne light with 〈◊〉 nes death with life ād doeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 throw the Gospel f If it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
owne 〈◊〉 o They 〈◊〉 and defraude theyr bodie to shewe thē selues greater hypocrites a After that ye haue bene dead to beggerlie ceremonies b VVhich ether serue but 〈◊〉 a time or els are 〈◊〉 by men c With Christ. Ephe 5. 3. d Extinguish all the strength of the corrupt nature which resisteth against the Spirit that ye may 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 and not in the flesh Rom. 6. 4. Ephe. 4 〈◊〉 Ebr. 12 2. 1. Pet. 〈◊〉 1. 4. 1. 〈◊〉 1. 26. 5. 1. 9. 6. e He sheweth what frutes are in them that are dead to the worlde and are risen again with Christ. Ephe. 6. 〈◊〉 “ Or the bowels of mercies f Let it guide all your doings “ 〈◊〉 gracious 〈◊〉 thankefull g The doctrine of the Gospel h Psalmes properly 〈◊〉 complainings to God narrations and expostulations hymnes 〈◊〉 thankes giuing songs 〈◊〉 praises and thankes 〈◊〉 but not so 〈◊〉 and amply as hymnes do “ Or thankes giuing Ephe. 4 29. i VVhich are in the Lord. 1. Cor. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. 22. k By to muche rigour 1. Pet. 3. 1. Ephe. 6. 1. Ephe. 6. 5. 〈◊〉 2 9. 1. Pet. 2. 18. l The 〈◊〉 master 〈◊〉 10. 27. Wisd. 6 8. m VVhether 〈◊〉 be master 〈◊〉 seruant Eccle. 〈◊〉 26. Rom 2. 11. 〈◊〉 2. 6. Ephe. 6. 9. Luk. 18. 1. 1. Thes. 5. 17. Ephe. 6 18. 2. Thes 3. 1. a That I maye frely preache the Gospel Ephe. 5. 15. b To the commoditie of your neighbours c Bestowe the time well with the malice of 〈◊〉 euerie where plucked frome you and causeth you to abuse it d Perteining to edification and mixt with do vanitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e If they onely 〈◊〉 helpe him to preache the 〈◊〉 at Rome where was 〈◊〉 or those fiue and 〈◊〉 yeres that thei faine he 〈◊〉 at Rome f In preaching the Gospel 2. Tim. 4. 11. g Ether to Paul or 〈◊〉 whiche thei wolde writt as an answere to this Epistle sent to the Colossians a For 〈◊〉 is no Churche whiche is not 〈◊〉 together in God 2 Thes. 1. 3. Philip. 1. 3. b Whiche declareth it selfe by 〈◊〉 liuelie frutes c Whereby you declared your sel ues moste readie and painfull to helpethe poore d The effectual preaching of 〈◊〉 Gospel is an euidēt token of our election e To beleue and to be fully persuaded to haue the 〈◊〉 of the holie Gost and Ioyfully to suffer for Christs sake are most certeine signes of our ele ction “ Or paternes f To wit al that faithfull g For 〈◊〉 are dead things and onely fained fantasies h Which he shall execute vpon the wicked a Not in outwarde shew and in pompe but in trauel and in the feare of God b By his helpe grace Act. 16. 〈◊〉 c Whiche declareth a naughtie conscience “ Or inautoritie d He hūbled him self to supporte all things with out al respecte of 〈◊〉 euen as the tender mother which nourceth her children and thinketh no office to vile for her childrens sake Act. 20. 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 4 〈◊〉 2. Thes. 3. 8. e For it is not possible to auoide the reproches of the wicked 〈◊〉 euer hate good doings 〈◊〉 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 27. Col. 1. 10. f In his Name and vnder his pro tection g And wolde hinder all men from their saluation h And heape vp the measure i He meaneth not this of all the Iewes in general but of certeine of thē particu larly which ceased not after they had put Christ to death to persecu te his worde and his ministers Mat. 3. 32. Rom. 1. 11. k Therefore I 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forget you except I wolde forget my self a Rather seking your cōmoditie then mine owne in sending of Timotheus to you Act. 16. 〈◊〉 b His great 〈◊〉 toward the smale flocke c Meaning 〈◊〉 d If ye remaine constant in faith and true doctrine I shal thinke that all mine 〈◊〉 be so many 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 restored from death to life e If you perseuere in faith Rom. 1. 10. 15. 23. f VVe must daily growe from faith to faith Chap. 〈◊〉 23. 〈◊〉 corin 〈◊〉 8. a And as it were ouercome your selues b The greke worde signified suche commande ments as one receiueth from 〈◊〉 man to giue them in his name to others c That is that you shulde dedicate your selues wholy vnto God Rom. 12. 2. Ephes. 5. 17. d That is his bodie which is pro phaned by suche filthines 1. Cor. 6. 8. 1. Cor. 1. 2. e By these precepts of godlie life it appeareth what were 〈◊〉 commadements which Paul 〈◊〉 vnto them 1. Cor. 7. 40. Ioh. 13. 34. 15. 12. 1. Iohn 2. 8. 4. 21 2. Thess 3. 7. f And not be idle g As strangers and 〈◊〉 h But that ye may be able by your diligence to supplie your wāt and necessitie i He doeth not condemne all kinde of sorrow but that which procedeth of mfidelitie k Or haue continued constantly in the faith of Christ. l By raising their bodies out of the graue m Which is in the Name of the Lord and as 〈◊〉 shulde speake him self 1. Cor. 15 23. 〈◊〉 24. 31. 1. Cor. 15. 12. 〈◊〉 Meaning them which shal be founde a 〈◊〉 o In this sudden taking vp 〈◊〉 shal be a kinde of 〈◊〉 of the qualities of 〈◊〉 bodies which shal be as a kinde of death a So muche the more we ought to be ware of all 〈◊〉 fantasies of men which 〈◊〉 them selues others in searching out 〈◊〉 the time that the Lord shal appeare 〈◊〉 for them selues a vaine prophecie and moste falsely ascribed to Elias 2000 〈◊〉 the reuel 3 3 16 15. that 2000. yere before the Lawe 2000 vnder the Lawe and 2000. after the Lawe hee worlde shal endure b That is sud denly and vnloked for Mat. 24. 44. 2. 〈◊〉 3. 10. Reuel 3. 3 16. 〈◊〉 c Here 〈◊〉 is taken for contempt of saluation when men 〈◊〉 we in sinnes ad wil not a walke to god lines d And not be ouercome with the 〈◊〉 of the worlde e That is lightued by the Gospel f Here it is 〈◊〉 onely to dye is ment of the faith ful Isa. 59. 17. 〈◊〉 6 17. g As the flocke is bounde to loue the 〈◊〉 so is it his duetie to teache them ād ex hort them in true religion h Where this cause ceaseth that they worke not the ho nor also ceaseth and they must be expelled as wol ues out of the flocke Prou. 17. 13. 20 22. i Haue a quiet min de 〈◊〉 in Christ which shal make you reioice in the middes of sorrowes mat 5 〈◊〉 rom 12 17. 1. 〈◊〉 3 9. k God that hathe giuen his Spirit to his elect wil neuer suffer it to be quenched but hathe 〈◊〉 by what meanes it may be mainteined that is by suche exhortations as these by con tinual increase in godlines l The preaching of the worde of God Rom. 5 3. 2. cor 6
he answered me and said Stand vp vppon thy fete and heare a mightie sounding voyce 14 There shal come as an earth quake but the place where thou stādest shal not be moued 15 And therefore when he speaketh be not afrayed for of the end shal be the worde and of the fundacion of the earth shal it be vnder stand 16 Therefore while one speaketh of them it trembleth and is moued for it knoweth that it must be changed at the end 17 And when I had heard it I stode vp vpō my fete and hearkened and beholde there was a voyce that spake and the sounde of it was like the sounde of many waters 18 And it said Beholde the dayes come that I wil come and in quire of them that dwel vpō the earth 19 And when I beginne to inquire of theē who by their vnrighteousnes haue hurt others and when the affliction of Sion shal be fulfilled 20 And the worlde that shal vanish away shal be sealed then wil I shewe these signes the bokes shal be opened before the heauen they shal se all it together 21 And the children of a yere olde shal speake with their voices the women with child shal bring forthe vntimelie childrē of thre or fou re moneths olde and they shal liue that are raised vp 22 Then suddenly shal the sowen places appea re as the vnsowne and the sul store houses shal suddenly be founde emptie 23 And the trumpet shal sounde and all they that heare it shal be suddenly afrayed 24 At that time shal friends fight with friends as with enemies and the earth shal feare with them the springs of the welles shal stand stil and in thre houres they shal not renne 25 Whosoeuer remaineth from all these things that I haue tolde thee shal be saued and se my saluacion the end of your worlde 26 And the men that are receiued shalse it thei that haue not tasted death from their birth and the heart of the inhabitants shal be chāged and turned to another meaning 27 For euil shal be put out and disceate shal be quenched 28 But faith shal flourish corruption shal be ouercome and the trueth which hathe bene so long without frute shal come forthe 29 ¶ And when he talked with me beholde I loked alitle vpō him before whome I stode 30 And these wordes said he vnto me I am come to she we thee the time of the night to come 31 If thou wilt pray againe and fast seuen daies more I wil tel thee more things and greater then these which I haue heard in the day 32 For thy voyce is heard before the Highest surely the mightie hathe sene thy righteous dealing he hathe sene also thy chastitie whi che thou hast kept since thy youth 33 Therefore hathe he sent me to shewe thee all these things and to say vnto thee Be of good comfort and feare not 34 And haste not in the vaine consideration of the first times nor make haste to the latter times 35 And after this I wepte againe and fasted seuen dayes in like maner that I might fulfil the thre wekes which he had appointed me 36 And in the eight night was mine heart vexed within me againe and I began to speake before the moste High 37 For my spirit was greatly set on fyer my soule was in distresse 38 And I said ô Lord thou speakest expresly in the first creation euen the first day and cōman dedst * that the heauen and the earth shulde be made and the worke followed thy worde 39 And thē was there the spirit and the darknes was on euerie side with silence there was no mans voyce as yet created of thee 40 Then commandedst thou a bright light to come forthe out of thy treasures that it might giue light to thy worke 41 Vpō the second day thou createdst the hea uenlie ayre and commandedst it that going betwene it shulde make a diuision betwene the waters that the one parte might remaine aboue and the other beneth 42 Vpon the third day thou cōmandedst that the waters shulde be gathered together in the seuenth parte of the earth six partes didest thou drye and kept them to the intent that of these there shuld be that shulde serue thee being sowen of God and tilled 43 Assone as thy worde went forthe the wor ke was in continently made 44 For immediatly great and innumerable fau te did spring vp and manie diuerse pleasures for the taste and floures of vnchangeable co lour and odours of a moste wondersul smel and these things were created the third day 45 * Vpon the fourth daythou createdst the light of the sunne and of the moone and the order of the startes 46 And gauest them a charge to do * seruice euen vnto man that was for to be made 47 And vpon the fift day thou saidest vnto the seuenth parte * where the waters were gathe red that it shulde bring forthe beasts as foules and fishes and it was so 48 For the domme waters and without life broght forthe liuing things at the commandemēt of God that the nations might praise thy wonderous workes 49 Thē didest thou prepare two liuing things the one thou calledst Behemoth the other thou calledst Leuiathan 50 And didest separate the one from the other for the seuenth parte where the water was gathered colde not holde them 51 Vnto Behemoth thou gauest one parte whi che was dryed vp the third day that he shuld dwell in the same parte wherein are a thousand hilles 52 But vnto Leuiathan thou gauest the seuenth parte that is wett and hast prepared him to deuoure what thou wilt and when thou wilt 53 Vpon the sixt day thou gauest commandemēt vnto the earth that before thee it shulde bring forthe beasts catel and creping things 54 And besides this Adam whome thou madest lord ouer all the workes which thou hast created of him come we all and the people also whome thou hast chosen 55 All this haue I spoken before thee ô Lord because thou hast created the world for our sakes 56 As for the other people which also come of Adam thou hast declared them that they are nothing before thee but be like vnto spitle and hast compared their riches vnto a drop that falleth from a vessel 57 And now ô Lord beholde these heathen which haue bene reputed as nothing haue begonne to be lords ouer vs and to deuoure vs. 58 And we thy people whome thou hast called the first borne the onely begotten and thy feruent louer are giuen into their hands 59 If the worlde then be created for our sakes why haue we not the inheritance thereof in possession or how long shal we suffer these things CHAP. VII 5 Without tribulation none can come to felicitie 1 God ad uertiseth all in time 28 The coming and death of Christ 32 The resurrection and last iudgemēt 43 After the whiche all corruption shal cease 48 All fell in
gathereth treasure 6 Who so honoreth his father shal haue ioye of his owne children and when he maketh his prayer he shal be heard 7 He that honoreth his father shal haue alōg life and he that is obedient vnto the Lord shal comfort 〈◊〉 mother 8 He that feareth the Lord honoreth his parents and doeth seruice vnto his parents as vnto lords 9 * Honour thy father and mother in dede and in worde and in all paciēce that thou maist haue Gods blessing and that his blessing may abide with thee in the end 10 For the blessing of the father stablisheth the houses of the children and the mothers curse rotteth out the fundacions 11 Reioyce not at the dishonour of thy father for it is not honour vnto thee but shame 12 Seing that mans glorie cometh by his fathers honour and the reproche of the mother is dishonour to the children 13 My sonne helpe thy father in his age and greue him not as long as he liueth 14 And if his vnderstanding faile haue pacience with him and despise him not when thou art in thy ful strength 15 For the good intreatie of thy father shal not be forgottē but it shal be a forteres for thee against sinnes and for thy mothers offence thou shalt be recompensed with good and it shal be founded for thee in righteousnes 16 And in the day of trouble thou shalt be remembred thy sinnes also shal melt away as the yce in the faire wether 17 He that forsaketh his father shal come to shame and he that angreth his mother is curs sed of God 18 ¶ My sonne performe thy doings with mekenes so shalt thou be beloued of them that are approued 19 The * greater thou art the more humble thy self in all things and thou shalt finde fa uour before the Lord. 20 Many are excellēt and of renoume but the secrets are reueiled vnto the meke 21 For the power of the Lord is great and he is honored of the lowlie 22 * Seke not out the things that are to hard for thee nether searche the things rashly which are to mightie for thee 23 But what God hathe commanded thee thinke vpon that with reuerence and be not curious in many of his workes for it is not nedeful for thee to se with thine eyes the things that are secret 24 Be not curious in superfluous things for many things are shewed vnto thee aboue the capacitie of men 25 The medling with suche hathe beguiled ma ny and an euil opinion hathe deceiued their iudgement 26 Thou cāst not se without eyes professe not the knowledge therefore that thou hast not 27 A stubberne heart shal fare euil at the last and he that loueth dāger shal perish therein 28 An heart that goeth two waies shal not prosper ād he that is frowarde of heart 〈◊〉 stumble therein 29 An obstinate heart shal be laden with sorowes and the wicked man shal heape sinne vpon sinne 30 The persuasion of the proude is without re medie and his steppes shal be plucked vp for the plant of sinne hathe taken roote in him and he shal not be estemed 31 The heart of him that hathe vnderstanding shal perceiue secret things and an attentiue eare is the desire of a wise man 32 An heart that is wise and vnderstanding wil absteine from sinne and shal prosper in the workes of righteousnes 33 Water quencheth burning fyre * and almes taketh away sinnes 34 And he that rewardeth good dedes wil remember it afterward and in the time of the fall he shal finde a staye CHAP. IIII. 1 Almes must be done with gentlenes 12 The studie of wisdome and her frute 20 An exhortation to eschewe euil and to do good 1 MY sonne defraude not the poore of his liuing and make not the nedie eyes to waite long 2 Make not an hungrie soule sorowfull nether vexe a man in his necessitie 3 Trouble not the heart that is grieued and differre not the gift of the nedie 4 Refuse not the prayer of one that is in trouble turne not awaye thy face from the poore 5 Turne not thine eyes a side in angre frō the poore and giue him none occasion to speake euil of thee 6 For if he cursse thee in the bitternes of his soule hys prayer shal be heard of him that made him 7 Be courteous vnto the cōpanie of poore and humble thy soule vnto the Elder and bowe downe thine head to a mā of worship 8 Let it not greue thee to bowe downe thine eare vnto the poore but pay thy dette and giue him a friendlie answer 9 ¶ Deliuer him that suffreth wrong from the hand of the oppressour be not faint hearted when thouiudgest 10 Be as a father vnto the fatherles and as an housband vnto their mother so shalt thou be as the sonne of the moste High and he shall loue thee more then thy mother doeth 11 Wisdome exalteth her children and receiueth them that seke her and wil go before them in the way of righteousnes 12 He that loueth her loueth life and they that seke life in the morning shall haue great ioye 13 He that kepeth her shall inherite glorie for vnto whome she entreth him the Lord wil blesse 14 They that honour her shal be the seruāts of the holie one and them that loue her the Lord doeth loue 15 Who so gyueth eare vnto her shal iudge the nacions and he that goeth vnto her shal dwel safely 16 He that is faithful vnto her shall haue her in possession and his generacion shall possesse her For first she wil walke with him by croked waies and bring him vnto feare drede and torment him with her discipline vntill she haue tryed his soule and haue proued him by her iudgements 18 Then will she returne the straight waye vnto him and comfort him and shew him her secrets and heape vpon him the treasures of knowledge and vnderstanding of righteousnes 19 But if he go wrong she wil forsake him giue him ouer into the hands of his destruction 20 ¶ My sonne * Make muche of time and esche we the thing that is euil 21 And be not ashamed to say the trueth for thy life for there is a shame that 〈◊〉 sinne and a shame that 〈◊〉 worship and fauour 22 Accept no persone againste 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 conscience that thou be not confounded to thine owne decaye and forbeare not thy neighbour in his faute 23 And kepe not backe counsell when it may do good nether hide thy wisdome when it may be famous 24 For by the talke is wisdome knowē and learning by the wordes of the tongue counsel wisdome and learning by the talking of the wise stedfastnes in the workes of righteousnes 25 In no wise speake against the worde of trueth but be ashamed of the lies of thine owne ignorance 26 Be not ashamed to confesse thy sinnes resist not the course of the riuer 27 Submit not thy selfe